Leaderboard

Pt2 I walked onto Tony’s Gym, wearing some short shorts and a tank top. I was athletic ripped thanks to all the iron and roids, but I knew I needed cum from muscle heads to turn me into a genuine muscle growth fantasy. I was in the gym, on the treadmill, when I finally saw him! Super Jake, the gay twunk I had stalked on Grindr turned up. Mmmmmmm fuck..... he was wearing a Star Wars t-shirt that was struggling to contain his buff pecs and 19 inch guns. As he got under a barbell, I was doing everything in my power not to get hard...... until the effort started to make him grunt! Is there a better sound in the world? Some buff teen, staining and struggling to get big! Here was a guy who was letting me hear his bodies attempt to move more iron just so he could have more beef, more veins. POWER! I had thought about my approach for ages. We had jerked off on Grindr together a few times but how would he react to me finding him in real life? I didn’t care - I needed his cum to grow. I thought I’d be upfront! As a fag muscle head, he must understand! I approached my superman from behind. “Hey Jack. Fitter in real life!” Jake span around in the gym to face me. Sweaty face turning from confusion, to Understanding, to worry. “Erm hey man. Errr how did you.....” “I worked out where you pump up based on your pics. No big deal. I’ll tell you what the big deal really is. You. And soon, me”. He got close to me and whispered. “Ok. This sounds like one of our Grindr fantasies. That’s cool, but not so public. It was just a bit of fun and I ....” “No. I’ll tell you what isn’t just a bit of fun. The steroids I’ve slammed my body with. The weight I’ve forced into the air. I’m getting bigger but you will make me take my first step to beast”. I was breathing so hard as I got excited. “You see, you are so ripped that your cum must be full of extra testosterone. I need it. It will blow me up. I want to drink you and then push myself to the max. Your cock is gonna be my fucking needle and your cum my next batch of yummy roids”. Jake was clearly conflicted. He was thinking “This guy was nuts, and he stalked me! But this was hot! It was a fantasy played out in real life. And I was getting offered a bj by someone who’s body looked like Tom Daly!” Jake made his mind up as he let go and let my words chub his cock. “If you wanna suck me, get in the fucking locker room. I’m happy to feed you my protein”. I rubbed my biceps as we walked. Jakes excited power-butt sped up. I could lift 150s ten times over my head now - let’s see what happens after he powers me up! Jake shoved me into a large shower cubical and I instantly dropped to my knees. Trembling with anticipation. I started desperately licking at his cock through his shorts like a thirsty man attacking a water bottle. I yanked them down roughly, hardly taking a second to reflect on how beautiful and hung Jake was. I took all 7 inches into my mouth. I didn’t know I could take someone that deep, but my body was so eager for his cum. “Awwww fuck yea. You sexy bitch. Take my fucking muscle cock”. Jake was moaning constantly, I could feel myself dripping pre cum over how much this stud was enjoying what I was doing to his glorious dick. But I NEEDED his cum. I roughly shoved a finger up his ass (no mean feat given how solid his butt was) so I could massage his prostate. “Ooooooooo fuckkkkmmmm”. I was screaming in my head “cum in me you fucking cunt! I need you to super charge my body!” Then, finally, I felt his dick swell..... just like I was waiting to. He shot 6 or 7 thick ropes of cum into me. I squeezed his cock and lapped up every last drop. I could feel it. It was like a hit of strong coffee in the morning. I felt so awake and energised. I looked down to see more little veins than I remembered on my legs. My arms felt a little tighter. I stood suddenly, and slapped Jakes hand away from my rock hard dick. He looked so confused. But I didn’t need anything right now other than to throw a ton of weight around and test my new strength. I sped back into the gym and found the 150 barbell. I got underneath it, more excited than at any time in my life. I knew 10 was my record. Let’s test the theory. I was so fucking hard.... 1,2,3,4,5,6 “haha fuck yea” I let out a low growl as I relished how easy it now was. 9,10,11 “FUCKING YES. FUCKING SWOLE”. I could feel my biceps pumping larger than ever. 12,13,14. I was nearing orgasm as I felt the cum hardening my abs, pushing my shoulders out. 15,16,17 “OH FUCK IM SO RIPPED. Jake had timidly come back into the gym, trying to believe his eyes. I was so intoxicated by my own power. I jumped up after 20, barbell still in my hands, and launched it into the wall with a tremendous crash. I went into a most muscular in front of the mirror. Brand new veins snaked their way around my whole body as I became supercharged. “Jake!” I bellowed. “Look at what you have done”. I went into a double bi, as my cock, also enhanced ripped though my shorts. I need more.

Short intro - I’ll keep going if folk think it’s good. It seemed so obvious to me. As a skinny guy who needs to wank over muscle stories everyday, and dreams of busting out of his shirt, bending metal and mmmmmmm roid rage........, it just seemed obvious. I needed to drink as much muscle cum as possible. You see, as I sat there, wanking over Joey Sullivan flexing his veiny 21 inch biceps, the thought popped into my head - “he must have so much extra testosterone in his cum, given the sheer extra his body must produce to make him so huge”. After I busted a massive load over my screen, I started to think..... “well, if I drank his cum, that would be a boost to my bod. I’d be drinking pure testosterone. Like steroids. And what if I combined that WITH steroids. And more cum. And more roids! Could I finally stop reading these stories and actually become a fucking muscle BEAST!!?!?” I was so horned up at the thought, I stroked myself again. This time imagining drinking Joey, and then using my cum enhanced muscles to beat him the fuck up. I’ve never been a dominant person, but if I make myself a muscle freak, why shouldn’t I overpower everyone and be their alpha. Makes sense! So that night, the stink of cum in my room, I started my search for muscle gays. Grinder and such apps to find the biggest guys, then a little online stalking to workout where and when they pumped iron. I found my first subject - Jake. I was messaging him and calling him “super Jake” because this 19 year old was so pumped that he made shirts look like they did on superman. He had the prettiest smile that just said “yea - I’m a fucking specimen and I know it!” He worked out late at night at Tony’s Pure Gym, and he was quite a slut based on how many times he let me wank with him on Grindr. I was going to find him, and start my transformation. It just made sense. A few weeks before, I started the roids. I had a little home gym. I would inject, get rock hard, put some muscle porn on the TV, and lift the barbell. I could do about 15 with 100 pounds. I was happy that I was starting to get real definition. I was even happier that I would grunt so loud as I pumped my arms and then my cock, that the neighbours had to keep turning their TV up! “Yea you weak bitches. I want everyone to know I’m getting fucking swole. And wait until I drink from Super Jake and his Super Muscle Cock. I’m gonna get so EXTREMEMEMEMMEM”

Part 4 “So . . . are there any rules I should be aware of? Are there things I shouldn’t do . . . or must do?” I asked, suddenly very nervous. “The only rule, sir, is that you need to fill me with your hot cum. And, you should know, I like a very hard pounding,” the Professor said, as he placed me on the bed and then pulled his shirt off of his body. I gasped as I saw the cascading silver fur, which covered his gorgeous pecs, chiseled abs, and then made a treasure trail down to the top of his pants. This man was the epitome of a silver fox and muscle daddy. I was completely committed to my boyfriend and loved him very much, but there was no way I could hide my excitement and enthusiasm about getting to share some bed time with this incredible man. He wasn’t as big as my lover, but he was still chiseled with all the right bulges and indentions. “Fuck, you are a beautiful man,” I said, without even thinking about what I was saying. “I am glad that I please you, sir,” the Professor responded – lost in some faraway place as his mind began to accept what his body was about to receive. The man undid his pants and shoved them down, along with his boxers, in one swift movement – stepping out of them quickly. His short, but extremely thick cock popped upward and made me automatically lick my lips. I had to keep reminding myself not to turn over with my face down – my usual response when I saw such a fine-looking dick. I would be fucking him – kept repeating in my head and that made me even more excited. I could tell there was a feverish need in the older god standing in front of me. I still had my doubts about being this Source he was talking about – but his desire for me to pound him was palpable. I could feel it like thick orgasmic humidity enveloping the room. There was also some small kernel of awareness – deep inside my brain – that I was tied to this man in a way that could not be explained. It was like I already knew him, from a past life or when we were both younger. By this point he was breathing pretty heavily and it was clear he wanted me to take him immediately. I was ready to take charge. “Turn around,” I ordered. The man let out a joyful little yelp and immediately turned around. I was greeted by two voluptuous mounds of muscled meat – poking out invitingly at me. I had no idea why I did it, but I reached up and backhanded his ass hard. The smack filled the room and I could see his body shiver uncontrollably with delight. I grabbed both cheeks and kneaded them in my hands, using all of my might. The Professor groaned and I noticed his right hand reached down to latch onto his own hard dick. “Not yet,” I ordered. “Reach back and pull that ass open for me.” I had no idea where this new ‘me’ was coming from, but I was liking it a lot. I let out a pleasured sigh as the man’s big hands pulled back his cheeks and offered my first view of his puckered, glorious hole. Lunch was served, I thought, and then I pushed my face into his crack – letting my tongue swipe across his waiting entrance. The man went up on his toes so fast I thought he would pitch over frontwards, but his powerful flexed legs kept him balanced. He also let out a loud moan, which I’m sure was heard throughout the house. As he fell back on his heels I flicked my tongue across his hole, again. He went back up on his toes and I loved how he was still able to press his ass further onto my face at the same time. I decided it was time to really rock his world, and I forced the tip of my tongue into his tightened cavity – pushing beyond the rim and sending the Professor too close to the edge for his own comfort. “Fuck me, sir. I want your power,” the man said, hoarsely. I pulled my face back and sunk my fingers into my mouth, making sure to coat them generously with my saliva. I then pressed my forefinger against the entrance of the man’s love tunnel and pushed hard, burying it into him up to my knuckle. This time, the man’s moans were the loudest, by far. I leaned in and pulled my finger out, letting my tongue slip in. Finger. Tongue. Two fingers. Tongue. Fingers spreading into a scissors formation to open him up, more. This time, when I spoke, I was even more dominant than before. “On the bed. Face down. Ass in the air. Now.” The Professor was like an obedient puppy desperate to make its owner happy. He turned around and climbed on the bed beside me – spreading his bent legs wide apart, offering me his ass. I licked my palm a couple of times and lathered up my cock. I climbed onto the bed behind the man and steered my hard-on into his crack. When I felt the tip of my cock nestled into his hole I grabbed around both of his muscled thighs and plunged in hard. The house reverberated with echoes of his cry of pleasure - doubled by my own. I wasted no time. I started bucking my hips back and forth – his thrusting ass matching my rhythm as he shoved down harder on me. “Harder, please sir,” came the Professor’s deep voice – pleading with me. “Explode deep into me.” I pounded harder, finding a strength I didn’t know I even had. His head smacked against the headboard at one point, but he continued to beg me to fuck him deeper and with more power. He had moved his right hand to his own cock and was pumping it up and down with all of his might. Without any warning, his ass chute tightened around my cock – making me even thrust harder – and then he exploded. Ropes of cum streaked across the bed, his ass chute hugged my dick so tight that I knew I could not hold back any longer. I slammed into him as one huge gush exploded, immediately filling his insides. A second, long gush came with the next hard pounding. Then, a third and a fourth. “Oh, fuck yes! Fill me, sir. Fill me with your power.” Suddenly, I felt like the Source. I wanted my cum to explode up into this man like I was some kind of volcano and my lava was changing the landscape. I kept pounding away into the man’s love tunnel even when it was only small spurts of my juice still squirting out. I burned with a rage that was not angry or negative – it was a releasing of power. I could feel my body feeding the Professor’s body with something akin to electricity or a fuel that was hard to describe. I wasn’t spent or even tired by my strong ejaculation . . . it had empowered me. It had made me feel strong and dominating. The Professor groaned beneath me. It was like I had slammed his body into some kind of dreamlike state, but I instinctively knew he was waiting . . . waiting for the power surge to begin. “I need to refuel, too, my love,” I heard from behind me as I felt big hands grabbing my waist. My lover had come into the room as I had emptied myself into the Professor. I had no idea how long he had been there. It didn’t matter. He was pressing his slick-from-pre-cum cock into my ass and before I could process anything, my body was being pummeled from behind. My cock was still hard and embedded in the Professor’s ass. The memory of my lover’s expert plowing flooded back to me and I allowed the huge man to ravage my body as he pleased. He was grunting loudly and shoving his thick meat in and out of my hole with such a need that it seemed inhuman . . . raw . . . primal. I could feel much more of whatever kind of power my body created being sent into the hard muscles of my lover who bucked into my hole with an animalistic ferocity. Soon, the big man was emptying a load into me that equaled my own from earlier. When he was finished, he shoved my body down as he lay on top of me and I was sandwiched between the two muscled torsos of these huge men. Sweat covered all of us – along with something else I didn’t recognize. It was a heat . . . an energy that seemed to be sweeping around all of us as we lay there. That’s when I felt growth – on top of me and below. My lover’s pecs were hardening and swelling more. I could feel it happening. Also, the Professor’s back was widening. And his shoulders were thickening. It was the wildest sensation. I also noticed that my body pulsed in unison with their growth . . . and it was clear I was causing it. Both men were growling with pleasure from what was happening to them. I also knew all three of us were already growing fully hard, again. “Fuck, I can feel the power surging in me. Is this what it feels like every time you fuck him?” the Professor asked. “Yes,” my lover responded, in what sounded like a moan. “It seems to get more powerful every time.” “That’s how it is with the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. “You will become the most powerful. You will change the most. We can have more sex with the Source to be rejuvenated or healed, but only you will continue to grow and gain strength every time you two are together.” “Hello!” I said. “The Source is right here – the cream filling between your massive bodies. Quit talking as if I weren’t in the room.” Suddenly, as if to interrupt my comment, my lover was off our small pile of man flesh and standing in the middle of the room, groaning like a wounded wild animal. He was bent over, clutching his stomach. My cock was out of the Professor quickly and I was standing next to my lover. I had never seen him like this. I looked up at the older man, who was calmly rolling off the bed. “Oh my god! What is happening to him? What do we do?” I screamed, laying my hand on my lover’s back. “We do nothing. He is fine. It is the strength catching up with the growth,” the Professor answered, calmly. “What! He’s in pain! Help him!” I yelled, even louder. “The Alpha Protector’s strength needs to catch up with the size that you have put on him. It will be over quickly. Yes, it is painful, but it is also stimulating. Look at his dick,” the Professor added. “Oh my,” I said, looking at the throbbing vein-covered, enlarged penis sticking out from my boyfriend’s crotch. “He will be hungry . . . very hungry when he is finished. Stay with him. I will go prepare food for him,” the Professor said as he quickly left the room – not even bothering to put on clothes. “Honey, what can I do? How can I help you?” I said to my man and he merely kept on screaming and holding onto his stomach. Then the sound stopped . . . as if a siren had been turned off. My big lover stood up, fully, tensed his arms at his side, flexed his chest, and then growled. It sounded like a mixture of a man and some beast you wanted to avoid at all costs. My man hardened his entire body and looked at me with a face that surely would have stopped stampeding buffalo. I stepped back a little – unsure of who this man was. I could not lie, though, I was severely turned on – especially because of the sight of his fully erect, hardened, flat-against-his-abs cock. “The power is incredible,” he growled, looking right at me. “Fucking incredible, my love. Thank you. Thank you, very much.” By the look in my boyfriend’s eyes and his tensed, jacked-up body, there was no way I could have doubted what he said. I had never wanted him more than I did at that exact moment. Even though I had recently shot one of the most intense loads of my life into the ass of the Professor, I was ready to go again. That’s just what this guy did to me. I wanted my lover to plow me senseless with his newly empowered cock. I wanted him to fill me until I blasted out another mind-blowing eruption. He, however, had other needs. “I gotta eat, my love,” he said and then he was out the door before I could even offer up my ass like I wanted to. “The Source is not happy! Not happy, at all, people,” I said loudly, as I pulled on my underwear and followed the two men.

.

Part One “You realize that every time I fuck you I grow.” “What?” I asked, looking up at him as I searched for a specific pan I loved to use to make omelets. “Each time I bang your hole I grow. It’s slight, but I can tell. I’m also stronger the next day in the gym,” he replied and I suddenly realized he was being serious. “It’s like you feed me, somehow . . . or feed my muscles.” “Dude, it’s just your imagination . . . or a little leftover thrill of how good I am,” I said smiling. “You are good – the best I’ve ever had, as a matter of fact, - but this isn’t imaginary. Since I’ve been dating you I’ve added an inch to my arms and it’s not been that long. I’ve added the kind of muscle weight I never imagined I would. I thought I had plateaued – but you’ve taken me through that glass ceiling. I’m growing, man, and it happens after we make love. I can feel it happening, now. All because of us throwing it down in the bedroom this morning. I’m heavier, too.” “Oh,” I said, “maybe I shouldn’t make omelets, then.” “It’s muscle, babe – I weigh more because I’m gaining muscle.” This thought immediately turned me on. Looking at his huge muscled body and contemplating that it was getting bigger . . . heavier . . . stronger – well, that was almost too much for a petite, bulge-loving, always a bottom to comprehend. He smiled – simply because he saw in my eyes that I was beginning to understand. I stood up and placed the pan on the stove. It was only at this moment that I wondered why this information was being shared. He stepped closer – towering over me in height and size. Just one hour ago his huge body had been pounding mine into my mattress – making me feel all wonderful inside. I took advantage of this new information and treaded in a previously unchartered territory. “So, it goes to reason that if you grow from having sex with me, then we should be doing it a lot more.” “That would make sense . . . don’t you think. I mean, I would like to grow. Wouldn’t you want me bigger?” he answered, realizing we were thinking of the same thing. “And logically, that would mean if we . . . let’s say . . . lived together you could basically plow me any time we were both home.” “Yes, that seems logical,” he answered, moving so close that huge bulging pectorals almost pressed up against me. “Are you saying you’d like to live together . . . and get bigger?” I asked. “Are you inviting me to live here and would you like me to get bigger?” he asked, looking down at me. “Is all of you getting bigger?” I asked, teasingly, and then ran my tongue across my upper lip. “Definitely, all of me,” he answered, wrapping his vein-covered monstrous arms around my body. “Hmmmmm, that sounds nice. But what would you tell your Baptist preacher dad and your entire Bible-thumping family?” I said, snuggling up against his hard body. “I’d tell them I live with my boyfriend,” he said, bending down to kiss my forehead. “Maybe, you should also tell them that I’m making you grow,” I suggested. “They think I’m too big already.” “Is that even possible? Being too big,” I asked. “Are you going to tie my shoes when I can’t bend over?” he said. “We’ll get you flip flops,” I answered. We stood there for a while – his big arms squeezing me, comfortably. I was already so small next to him. I began to fantasize what it would be like when he was ten times my size. I’m pretty sure he was fantasizing the same thing, for his hefty tool was beginning to stiffen and push my crotch away from him. It did feel bigger, or was that just my imagination . . . or wishful thinking. His pecs made the best pillows. I stood there, motionless – suddenly wishing we were back in bed. “How did you notice you were bigger?” I asked, my face deep in the crevice between his pecs. “My t-shirts are tighter. Hell, even my underwear is tighter. My head is closer to the top of the doorframe. You seem much smaller.” “All of that turns me on,” I replied. “Everything turns you on, my little Boo,” he said, laughing, and his big chest bounced up and down. “Everything about you,” I quickly added. “I want you to move in.” “I’m thinking it would be ideal,” he answered. “Just because you’ll get bigger?” I asked. “I shouldn’t lie – that’s a major part of it, but also . . . I don’t like sleeping alone. I don’t like cooking for one. I don’t like knowing you’re not in the next room. I don’t like being a big and strong man without someone to show off for . . . to cuddle . . . to fill with my hard meat.” “You always know the right things to say,” I said, almost purring. “Marry me.” “What?” I asked, pulling my upper body away from his and looking up at him. “Make an honest man of me . . . marry me,” he repeated. “Your family will murder me. You - marrying a poor, short, white, Catholic boy from a hick town in Tennessee. To a well-established Brooklyn family with lots of money, that’s quite a step down. Are you sure, growing big is worth the estrangement?” “Poor? You sold a start-up for an insane amount of money and own a beautiful brownstone.” “Yeah, but my parents used to live in a trailer. Not that there’s anything wrong with a trailer. I remember dating a cute boy named Bobby from Kentucky who lived in a trailer. He had the biggest . . .” “Biggest what?” he asked, squeezing me hard. “Biggest cock,” I said with the little breath remaining in my lungs and then quickly added, “until I met you, of course.” “That’s better,” he said relaxing his squeeze. “You still haven’t answered my question.” “Oh, I thought it was rhetorical. I’ve been trying to get you to move in here for months.” “That’s not the question I’m talking about,” he replied and squeezed his arms teasingly – as if I would be crushed again. “Ohhhhhh, THE question. Let’s see, do I want to marry a guy with arms so big that I can’t reach around them with both my hands put together? Do I want to marry a guy with such a protruding chest that when he’s coming around a corner you see his nipples a good ten seconds before you see the rest of him? Do I want to marry a guy that got down on the floor the other day and had me stand on his abs so he could get in a workout by lifting me up and down as he tensed his stomach? Do I want to marry a guy that plows me so expertly that quite often after sex my voice is completely gone because I have moaned and yelled so much? Do I want to marry the guy that just told me he is growing – in size and strength – every time he welcomingly invades my body with his gorgeous, giant, manly tool? Is that the question you want me to answer?” “Yes, please.” “The answer is yes . . . yes, a thousand times yes. Marrying you would make me the happiest man on earth. Wait, I’m already that guy . . . this will just make it even better.” I knew my answer would make him squat a little, letting his arms drop down to my waist, and then lift my small body into the air. He loved picking me up. He did it as often as he could or as often as I’d let him. Sometimes, he’d even tell me to get onto his back while he did normal chores. There I’d be – piggyback riding his monstrous frame while he brushed his teeth or made a sandwich. No evening was complete, either, if he didn’t get to do at least twenty reps pressing my body into the air as he lay on the floor. He said it was his favorite way to build his chest. I wrapped my legs around his strong, hard core and let my stiff cock press against his cobbled stomach. I was always in danger of exploding when my tool rubbed against the stone-like ridges. He looked down at me, completely accepting the fact that we were now betrothed – destined to be together. He clearly wanted to return to our original conversation. “I can feel the billions of cells in my body reproducing over and over – making new layers of muscle. It’s like metal hardening as it cools or lava bubbling up and then turning to stone. I’m getting thicker and bigger – kind of like how my cock responds when you are around. Yeah, my entire body is getting a hard-on for you – but it won’t go away even when I calm down. I’ll still be bigger and denser. I can’t even begin to explain the pleasure it gives me . . . that you give me.” “I don’t know, buddy – hanging on to your monstrous traps is giving me lots of pleasure. Maybe I get a small glimpse of what you’re feeling. You do feel bigger, though. I’ve hung on to your body so many times that I have the shape of every bulge memorized. My hands have to be wider to grip places where I’ve grabbed before. And you seem a lot harder, if that’s possible.” “It is. I can feel the same thing from the inside, as well. I think you’re going to turn me into something . . . I don’t know . . . maybe indestructible.” “Yeah, I like the sound of that,” I replied, rubbing my crotch harder against his abs. “I want to get big, that’s for sure, but my desire for hugeness is tied much more to you than my own desires. I want to be big for you. It’s something that grows stronger within me every time we make love. It’s like I’m destined for greatness, but that greatness somehow involves you. It’s like all my life – growing big as a teenager and beyond – was leading up to the point where I met you. I was laying a foundation for the true size, definition, and power that would build in me after I was with you. We’re connected in some way – through a long history going back thousands of years. I can feel it – in every fiber of my growing body.” His words felt like some giant page of my life’s story had just been turned and a huge plot twist had been revealed. The feelings he spoke of were the same in me, as well – suddenly awakened by his awareness being shared. We were deeply connected in some way that could not be explained, yet alone, fully understood. It was as if he was being increased to be my protector – my bodyguard . . . and, yet, so much more. I could feel his skin – ever so slightly – stretching beneath my hands. He was, indeed, growing . . . getting thicker. It was mindboggling. How was it even possible for a man’s body to thicken? The idea of his muscle meat getting denser and denser – making him expand, making him get stronger – made me want to have him constantly plowing me. Knowing that from now on I would be able to detect the changes – maybe it will be slightly more difficult to wrap my arms around him, maybe my hands would have to be spread much wider to grab his biceps, or maybe the full weight of him on top of me will become unbearable. I looked forward to all of this. He watched my face as my mind fully explored what could happen to him. He understood everything that was racing through my head. “I now know my sole purpose for living . . . it is you. I let you claim me completely. I offer my muscles, my knowledge, my love in service to you. I exist to make you safe, happy, and satisfied. You are my priority. We are no longer two . . . we are one.” The big man had clearly entered into some realm that was beyond me. He was speaking to me, but he was saying the words as if his brain was confirming some pre-programmed mantra. He sounded like a machine – hell, he looked like a muscle machine, but this was different. He seemed to be speaking as if another being had taken over his body and was telling him what to say. The huge man, when finished with his words, put me down and knelt in front of me. It was confounding, to say the least. It was also slightly unnerving. And then it was gone. He looked up at me and smiled. “What are you doing?” I asked. “What do you mean?” “Why are you on your knees?” I continued. “To make the proposal legit,” he answered, tensing his pecs to cause a stirring in my groin. “I already said yes,” I answered. “Yeah, well I guess I just wanted to seal the deal,” he responded as he stood up – his humongous bulk giving off warmth and making me feel small. “Um . . . you kind of went away for a few minutes and said some crazy sounding things about me being your priority and the two of us are now one. It was a little spooky.” “What are you talking about, dude?” he said, wrapping his big arms around my waist again. “I just went down on bended knee to tell you I love you.” “Which was nice, of course, but then you looked weird and said…” “Shhhh, my everything. I sense danger,” the big man said, as he interrupted me to tilt his head upward – as if listening to something in the distance. “When I tell you to move, my love – I want you to go to the bedroom and get under the bed. Do not come out until you hear my voice tell you to.” “What are you talking about….” My question was suddenly interrupted by something plowing through the concrete wall a few feet from my head. The sound was deafening. I looked over to see that it was a fist – attached to a large arm. The thing had just plowed through the wall like a sledgehammer doing demolition work. My big lover’s arms released me immediately and the huge man sprang into action. He grabbed the wrist of the arm sticking through the wall with both of his hands and jerked inward with what I knew was a tremendous force. I heard the body that was attached to the arm slam into the other side of the wall outside of our apartment. I heard a gust of breath leave whomever was attached to the arm and I saw the wall of my apartment buckle inward as if a big wrecking ball had pounded the other side. My lover had just pulled someone into the concrete with enough force to make an indention the size of a big body. I briefly contemplated the fact that the arm had not come ripping off. “Go! Now!” my big lover said firmly, but softly, and before I left I saw him push the arm outward and then jerk it back in again with more force than before, making the body on the other side slam into the caved concrete wall for a second time.

Obviously, this is inspired by the two characters from HSMuscleBoy, Sean and Ty. This is a heavily rewritten story from a few furry authors, notably Galthroc on SoFurry. Sean & Ty The sunlight streamed through the bedroom window, shinning onto the double bed and highlighting the two sleeping figures. One stirred slowly, shielding the bright light from his face as he worked his eyes open, blinking the last dregs of sleep from his eyes. Ty was lying on his stomach, and lightly humping the bed with his morning wood. The sheet raised as his rear stuck into the air, and fell again as he ground against the bed in a circular sort of motion. Ty moaned softly and flipped onto his back on the bed. His cock got caught in the sheet in the process, flinging it off and onto the ground, revealing his ripped, muscular body and the musclebound body of his sleeping partner. Still caught up in self worship, Ty slid his hands along his chest, his massive pectorals heaved up and down as the teen breathed heavily. Brick-sized abdominals crunched as Ty thrust the air, the eight pack smeared with a shiny trail of precum. His 18-inch hard cock slid in between his pecs as he thrusted and flexed them hard, trapping the cock between them, milking an even greater spray of pre from that throbbing cockhead. Ty bent forward and slurped it up, wrapping his mouth around the head and suckling at it. His throat emitted soft moans, his tongue circling his own glands. He jerked his shaft slowly, letting thick ropes of precum ooze out and drip onto his chest. "Mmm, morning sexy" his muscular partner said in a sultry voice, stroking his 20 inch long morning wood at the sight of Ty’s self worship. Ty sighed a lustful reply "Morning big boy" as his slid over and explored the hard pecs and stunning abs of his boyfriend Sean. His grip sank slowly lower, wrapping gently around the base of the teen’s thick meat, fondling and stroking with obvious admiration. A naughty smile on his lips as his hand worked lower, rubbing along the way as he worked over the huge balls below. Sean grinned smugly and tensed his muscles for Ty. His abs bulged and crunched, ready to burst from the skin. His pecs jutted outward in an impressive display. "Show me those big arms," Ty said. Sean obliged, bringing his arms up to either side of him, clenching his fists and bending his elbows until two mountains of muscle surged upwards, each capped with a bulging vein that throbbed with power. “Fuck yeah..." Ty moaned, sitting up and cupping his hands over one, worshipping the towering bicep, licking it, smothering it. Sean kissed his bicep along with Ty, their tongues eventually finding one another's before they locked into a deep kiss. Sean leaned over, giving Ty’s cockhead a lick, eliciting another moan, before struggling to fit the mushroom inside his mouth. He managed, letting his tongue swirl around the glands, his throat closing around the head, before popping that fat meat out with a slick sound accompanying. "You taste so nice," he remarked, winking at his boyfriend. The two horny teen gods took turns flexing and worshipping each other, their perfect bodies shining with precum. Sean rolled on top of Ty, straddling his musclebound lover, thrusting his cock against Ty's, letting the head prod Ty’s lips, which promptly opened and suckled at the hot meat hungrily. Ty took his own dick and rubbed it against Sean's ripped body, moaning as he felt his cockhead grind against those hard abs. Sean shuddered when Ty's cockhead brushed against his nipple, smearing it with pre. Sean leaned forwards, pushing more of his thick rod down Ty’s throat. Ty’s cock found its way in between Sean's legs, and he thrust between Sean’s perfect ass globes. Sean lay down on top of Ty and closed his legs, his muscled thighs walled against Ty's cock so tight he could feel it throbbing. “Fuck dude, you’re so fucking hot,” Sean groaned. “Aw fuck dude, can’t stop cumming for you,” Ty moaned in reply. They kissed as Sean pulled Ty up from the bed. Standing up, the two separated, their giant dicks nestled between their bulging pecs. They grinned at each other, standing back to admire each other’s musclebound bods. Both of them were was enormous, over six feet in height, their entire bodies packed with muscle. Their arms bulged with quivering biceps and forearms wrapped in coils of muscle. Each torso was adorned with two giant mounds of firm pectorals, followed by an eight pac stomach that looked as though they were bricks, narrowing to impossibly tight waists. Tree trunk legs that seemed to be sculpted of marble lightly flexed and relaxed as they admired their builds. Ty, a few inches smaller than Sean, thrust forward a little, smearing his cockhead against Sean’s pecs. The two started to kiss again, precum spilled and oozed all over their chests, dripping onto puddles on the floor. The kissing got more intense. The studs faced each other, pressing their bodies together, their massive cocks getting sandwiched between the hard walls of muscle. They touched and rubbed their muscles, cocks slipping and sliding, covering their abs and chests with precum, making their bodies shine. Sean moaned softly, his twenty inches of cock sandwiched between their two sets of pecs, a rope of precum falling from it and puddling on the ground. The pressure on it from their embrace made it blood red, huge and throbbing, veins sticking out and pulsing violently. They began to jerk each other roughly, each one with his cock in the other's hand, grunting and moaning. Sean was kissing and rubbing Ty’s body, tweaking his nipples, sliding a hand down his abs. A constant, low moan came from his throat. Ty groaned as the slit of his cock opened wide, and a thick, heavy rope jettisoned out, splashing onto Sean’s face. Sean pumped Ty’s cock up and down, keeping his hands there as that huge cock lurched and spewed another massive rope. Sean quickly wrapped his lips around Ty’s cockhead, sucking down the next few blasts. Ty shuddered and fell back on the bed, pulling the cock out of Sean’s mouth. Sean wrapped both hands around his boyfriend’s massive cock, growling as he pumped it quickly, his whole body flexing from the effort. Ty roared in pleasure as he splattered them both with heavy, warm cum. Ty sat up and shoved his cockhead in his mouth as his orgasm began to subside, sucking on it like a vacuum as Sean continued to pump his cock. Cum sprayed from the sides of his mouth, oozing down his face and onto his body. Panting, Ty grabbed Sean’s throbbing member, pumping hard and fast. He could have sworn Sean was getting bigger, his cock inflated enormous proportions, throbbing so madly it looked ready to pop (but of course it wouldn't). Ty kept one hand around the base while the other worked the cockhead. He squeezed it and jerked it, Sean moaning loudly now, hands rubbing Ty’s cum all over himself. He ran his hands down his wet body, tweaking his nipples, toying with his abs, feeling his arms and flexing over and over again. Sean’s urethra started to bulge and twitch, cum trying to work its way past Ty’s tight grip. "Yeah....UUHHHHHH," he'd moan as he flexed. "So fucking hot. AWW, FUUUCK!" Blast off. Sean cried out his pleasure as cum rocketed out of his cock like a hose. His big dick swayed back and forth as it throbbed and came, ropes spurting out and landing with a splash on Ty’s body, coating the teen white. Ty continued to jerk Sean throughout the orgasm. "Yeah!" Ty yelled. "So much fucking cum! Keep shooting you fucking sex beast!" Sean growled and thrust into Ty’s grip, poking Ty in the chin a few times, cum continuing to surge out in copious amounts. Sean bent down and took his cock in his mouth, hungrily swallowing the last of his load, looking down at Ty through narrow eyes and winking, a gesture so sexy Ty felt his asshole twitch in anticipation. Sean popped his head off his cock, squeezing the base of his still-hard meat, breathing heavily as he took in the sight of his cum-coated lover. Ty smiled as he slid his body down the bed and spread his legs, his bulbous testicles falling onto the sheet. Sean pursed his lips and smiled. He got up on the bed and pressed his cock against Ty's, leaning down to suck both heads into his mouth. Sean alternated between the two cocks, lubricating his own with Ty’s cum. Ty groaned and pulled himself up, hands on Sean's neck, running his blonde head through his fingers. "God..." he moaned, slowly thrusting his cock deeper into Sean's throat, his shaft rubbing against the other. Ty leaned forward and began to make out with the sexy stud in front of him, cum and spit mixing between their mouths. The teen stud’s hands roamed his boyfriend’s muscular body, kneading his own cum into Sean’s massive pecs and firm abs. Saliva and precum oozed down both of their dicks, soaking into the bed. Sean wrapped his strong arms around Ty, holding him close, tongue darting all over his face in a lustful frenzy. He humped against him, his cum-covered cock slipping and sliding all over, adding to the mess every second. "Like that?" he managed to moan between kisses. "Don't stop...feels so good..." The two shared a cum-lubed kiss and Sean gave Ty a playful shove. Ty fell back onto the bed, Sean on top of him, Sean prodding Ty's bottom to find that tight hole. Ty's cock slipped and slid between their two chests, both of them soaked with cum and sweat. "OHHH, FUCK!!!" Ty screamed. Sean's huge meat had found Ty's hole at last. Sean took his time slowly penetrating Ty, squeezing his cock as he pushed forward gently. Even with all his experience, Sean’s thick monster was always a challenge. Ty's teeth were grit, and his eyes were shut; he wanted his stud to fuck him senseless. "C-come on..." he groaned. "Fuck me." Sean grinned and grabbed Ty's waist, pulling him down on his cock as he thrust his hips forward, cock throbbing as it slid further and further inside, precum seeping out and sliding down his shaft. "Doing good, dude,” Sean said, sliding out and then slamming back in, making Ty cry out once again. Ty started jerking himself furiously, hand a blur on his cock, precum spitting and flying out. Ty cried out in pleasure. "Yeah!" he moaned. "Keep going. Use me!" Sean was stretching the muscle teen more and more as he shoved his cock deeper inside mercilessly. Eventually Sean's grapefruit-sized balls were slapping against Ty's ass as he fucked the stud silly, his own rear sticking way out as he pulled out, huge balls jiggling slightly, before slamming his massive cock back in. "FUCK! UGH! Come on is that all you got!? HARDER!!!" Ty screamed. With a loud, short roar, Sean violently thrust his meat into Ty. Sean’s muscles were hard and tense as he thrust, his abs standing out, the sight all the more arousing due to the cum and fresh precum slathered on his stomach. His butt clenched as he humped Ty, and his muscular legs were bulging with strength. Ty looked at Sean's body as he thrust, the ripped abs crunching as he thrust, arms flexed and tense as they held Ty's legs steady. Ty’s cock was painfully hard, throbbing and spurting as it slid between his pecs with each thrust from Sean. His eyes rolled back in pleasure as he felt his load rising, ready to explode without him even touching it. Ty's eyes started to flicker, his breathing slowing down. Sean grinned, “You gonna cum for me again? Cum in your mouth. Drink that big load." Ty's cock was visibly throbbing, countless veins sticking out and pulsating. He bent over, opening his mouth just as his urethra expanded dramatically and a tidal wave of cum exploded into his open mouth. Ty coughed and sputtered, wrapping his lips on his erupting cock, his second blast causing a splash of cum to spray from his inflated cheeks to splatter onto his cock and chest, but he still managed to keep the rest in his mouth. "Yeah, swallow that cum," Sean growled, jerking Ty's dick as he continued to thrust deep inside him. Eventually Ty needed air, though. He gasped as he popped his mouth off, his cock continuing to lurch and spew all over his face and the headboard behind him before falling limp onto his chest with a thud. Sean's pace slowed. "You ready for my huge load?" he groaned. He squeezed his base as he slid his cock out of Ty. Doing this made him even bigger, his shaft throbbing like crazy, bulging outwards and turning red. Cum sputtered from the tip, begging to be released. “Aw fuck yeah dude! Cum for me again stud.” Sean took a deep breath and stroked his shaft just once before letting go of it. His entire body tensed and flexed, muscles bursting, as his orgasm hit. "FUCK!!!!!" he roared, his hands clenching his butt and he thrust the air. His cock burst fourth in a torrent of thick cum, splashing against the wall and Ty in an endless, continuous rope. "YEAH!!!" Sean roared, his cock splattering everything in front of him with his seed. “Oh GOD!" Ty moaned as warm cum rained on him. Sean's hands ran down his body as his first shot finally ended. His cock stopped for a few seconds, bursting into an even harder and more erect state before exploding in another shower of cum. "Yes! YES! YEAH!!! MORE!" he roared, lost in pleasure, jerking his cock for all in was worth, completely coating Ty, who was began to cum again without even touching himself, mingling with Sean's shower of cum. Ty opened his mouth and rubbed his body as the cum coated him. He was blind with pleasure. Finally Sean finished, cum dripping from his still-hard cock, ready for more. Ty got up from the sticky mess he was laying in and knocked Sean back onto the soaked bed. He straddled Sean and started kissing his body, rubbing his ass against that huge twenty inch cock like a stripper on a pole. "Fuck...put it back in me," Ty whispered, nipping at Sean’s ear as his hands squeezed his strong pecs. He thrust his ass upwards along the cum covered pole until his legs were nearly fully extended, Sean’s cockhead nestled up against his butt. Sean slapped Ty's firm ass and rubbed his cockhead against Ty’s hole, threatening to penetrate. Sean popped his thick cock into the stud, who groaned loudly, but encouraged Sean by slowly lowering himself, taking more and more meat. Ty was soon getting fucked hard again by the teen god, the massive cock slamming against his rear. Sean stood up, picking Ty and holding him by the waist as he fucked him in the air. Using his incredible strength, Sean managed to lift up the huge teen bodybuilder as he continued to fuck him. Ty’s cock thumped and slapped against his body as he was mercilessly handled. "You like this big cock in you?” Sean growled into his ear. "Yes!" Ty cried. "Oh...fuck me!" His body rocked and moved as Sean held him up. Soon, though, his cock became completely rigid, pointing straight up. "Oh, God...oh...""FUUCK!" Ty howled again as cum surged from his cock, sailing through the air and splashing down onto himself. Ty could feel Sean getting close. He started grunting, and his cockhead was flaring inside him, the whole member throbbing greatly against his clenched ass. The teen stud slammed into Ty with a mighty roar, and cum filled his partner in seconds, cum surging out of him as Sean continued to fuck him. Ty could feel Sean’s hard body becoming even harder as it flexed during his orgasm. Ty squeezed Sean’s massive softball-sized biceps. Sean flexed an arm for Ty, and Ty went crazy when he felt it grow even bigger, his cock spraying ropes of cum onto Sean’s oversized muscles. Sean groaned as he felt Ty’s ass squeeze his still spurting dick, causing him to cum again. Ty felt his belly start to swell a little as the cum filled him again. After a few hard thrusts, though, Sean lifted Ty up and pulled out, a flood of cum pouring out of his ass. He dropped Ty onto the floor, taking his shooting monster in hands and aiming it at Ty. Ty sat up and grabbed the tip of Sean's erupting cock, four hands jerking it furiously, suckling on the head and drinking as much as he could before gagging on the strong current of cum. Sean brought his arms up again and flexed for his lover, who pulled himself up on to his knees to lick Sean’s flexing abs. He ground himself against Sean's legs and spurting cock, still shooting arcs of cum above his head, covering the two of them with more sperm as a pool of cum expanded across the floor. Finally, Sean's cock sputtered a few more shots of cum before falling soft between his knees, a stream of white dripping down. Ty fell back onto the soaked floor, exhausted, cock sprawled across his stomach. He was mindlessly licking at his body, savoring the taste. Both panted heavily, smiling at each other. "Holy shit," they both said. Sean slid to the floor to join his cum-slick boyfriend. The two lay in afterglow, panting and huffing and stroking each other's cum-drenched bodies until they had gathered enough energy to rise and move to the bathroom connected to the bedroom-turned-swamp. They spent a solid hour rinsing off, lathering their bodies with soap to get the scents of cum, sweat, and lust off of them. It took several washings. Only about half of that hour was spent actually washing, though; the rest was time spent on touching, stroking, and making out under the hot water. They took their time toweling each other off, careful not to excite each other again as they each pulled on a pair of compression shorts, made skintight as they stretched over their tree trunk legs and massive bulges. “So what’s for breakfast, dude?” Sean says, giving Ty a soft kiss on the lips. “Mmm, how about another protein shake?” replies Ty with a wink. The two horny teens laughed as they headed to the kitchen to start their day. Sean Ty

Before it becomes an issue, this is in fact a college story. The characters are both 18 and 19. No one is under 18. The character, Jolias, was indeed used with permission from his original creator, @MadMutter. ________________________________________ Oh god... fuck... It feels so... goooood... My biceps contracted into huge balls, swelling into the fabric of my sleeves, and I quickly heard threads snapping as my arms blew out of them. My back was widening with every one of my breaths, and again, more threads were snapping and I heard tearing cloth as air began touching the skin of my back. My butt was growing too, muscle packing into my rear, making me rise off the seat on which I was sitting. And my legs, my quads, were growing, too. The hands that were worshiping me were roaming all over my body, and it felt so... fucking... GOOD! My dick was hard and throbbing, snaking its way down into the right leg of my shorts, growing thicker and longer with each second. Pre was leaking from its tip, and I could feel the wetness rapidly spreading, and it was so much it was like I'd already cum when I knew I hadn't. I felt myself shudder, the roaming hands worshiping my growing body kept up their pace, and it was such a hot feeling. My shoulders were widening and spreading farther apart, and my shirt was continuing to tear all over. I couldn't help myself. I reached down, my muscled forearms finally entering my view, veins snaking all around them. I watched as my hands approached the outline of the snake in my shorts. I was taking it slow, I was so excited. I was thrumming with sexual energy, my body throbbing all over. I was involuntarily flexing my dick as it was growing, sending jolts of pleasure through my growing body, hastening its growth. The hands I felt around my muscles were still roaming, and FUCK does it feel good. My hand was so close to my dick now I could feel its heat rising into the palm of my hand. My breaths were quick and deep, my heart was pounding. And then, as soon as the skin of my hand touched the throbbing appendage barely contained within the cloth of my shorts, I felt an immense explosion of pleasure that no one else on Earth has ever felt. My vision went completely white. And then I woke up. My eyes opened, and I was looking up at the ceiling of my room. My dorm room. I shifted my legs, and then I felt it. Yep, I'd shot off a load into my sheets. Wonderful. I was weirdly lucky because by some very small stroke of luck I'd managed to get a dorm room with no room mate. I say it's lucky because moments like this one weren't embarrassing. I didn't have to try to hide the fact I just came into my sheets. But what the hell was that dream? Before I got to college, I'd worked out. I mean, of course I did. High school guys do that. I'd built up a pretty nice body, but I'd never had any fantasies about growing bigger or being worshiped. I threw the blankets off me and grimaced as I felt the cold stickiness in my crotch and boxers. I removed my boxers and tossed them into my dirty clothes hamper, walking over to the mirror. Yeah, I still had a nice bod. My pecs were tight, I had decent abs, and nice arms. I flexed a bicep and admired it's nice shape, and then the unmistakable feeling of being turned on enveloped my body. Movement caught my eye as I watched my dick plumping up and rising, standing straight out before I dropped my arm. How am I getting hard again already? I just blew a load into my bed! And from looking at my own muscles? This was weird. But... I think I liked the feeling. Fuck. The memory of the dream flooded back into my mind, and I remembered the vivid feeling of growing and growing, and I felt my dick throbbing intensely as it quickly went from just hard to full-mast steel. I couldn't resist, and wrapped my left hand around my rod and began to stroke, and waves of euphoria washed over me. I was overtaken by the immense horniness I was experiencing, and I couldn't help myself; I flexed my right arm, and when I saw it bulge into my nicely shaped bicep, that was all it took. My dick throbbed one last time, and I felt the sharp pleasure of cum erupting from my balls and entering my shaft, shooting a huge rope of cum onto the mirror in front of me, splattering. And then another few shots burst out as I came off the high of cumming. I stood there, in front of the mirror, panting, my dick dribbling a little bit of cum still, and I suddenly felt bewilderment. Why was I so horny from muscles all of a sudden? I looked at the clock and realized it was getting late. My first class was about to begin. It was actually my only class of the day. Physics. I rushed and grabbed a towel, and ran to the showers so I could get ready. I passed a few other dudes on the way, and I saw them looking my way. I thrust my chin at them and said "'Sup?" as I walked past. I turned my head and saw them out of the corner of my eye looking back at me. I never noticed that before. Do other dudes always look at me? I'd have to start paying more attention. I quickly showered, not wanting to be late. I ran back to my room and threw on some clothes, picking out some nice ones because, well, what can I say? I'm stylish. I wanna look cool. I put on my blue and white button-down shirt, black undershirt, sleeves rolled up. This was one of my favorite shirts because it hugged my body nicely and showed my slight V shape. I put on my khaki shorts that go down past my knees, but still kind of tight in the rear. I put on some long black socks, and my red Supra shoes. I thought about wearing a hat, but I often keep my long brown hair free. Hats are often a distraction from my ears. What? I liked my ears. I was unique that way. My ears are pointy, sort of like Link's from The Legend of Zelda. It's a genetic anomaly, but I think it's awesome. My eyes are red too. I like being different this way. I think it's cool, and it makes me feel kind of hot. I looked at the time. Fuck. I was running way behind. I dashed out the door, still making sure it was locked, and ran out of the building into the spring air. It was nice outside today, and I would ordinarily enjoy a leisurely walk to class, but I didn't have time for that. I continued my jogging, my backpack bouncing off my ass as I did. I approached the building where my physics class is held, and threw open the door. I rushed down the hall and found the entrance to the classroom, and once again, threw open that door, making all eyes turn on me. I did what I always do in this situation and smiled, flashing my white shiny teeth, and moved to an empty seat. It wasn't until I sat down that I realized I had my timing wrong, and there were still fifteen minutes before class started. Ugh. I pulled out my phone and started looking through Facebook, which is usually what I do when I'm bored or just trying to pass the time, when I noticed the dude next to me was still looking at me. Or rather, he kept stealing glances at me and looking away. I looked over at him, and he was definitely looking, because as soon as I turned my head, he tried to act all nonchalant. But damn, I don't know what it was about this dude, but he piqued my interest. I don't think I'd seen him before today. He was cute. He had dark hair, darker than mine, and it was cut in an undercut fashion, and the long parts were swept back. He had a chain around his neck that looked remarkably similar to the one Sora wears in Kingdom Hearts, but definitely not the same. He was wearing a button-down shirt, like mine, only his was kept open, no buttons fastened. It was red and black, and he had a purple undershirt. Strange color combination, I know, but it was unique and it definitely didn't clash. He also had khaki shorts on, like mine. I guess we dudes are a bit unimaginative when it comes to lower-wear. Suddenly my mind had a brief and sudden flashback to the dream I experienced this morning. I felt my cock twitch in my shorts, but it wasn't because of the muscle-growth in the dream. I suddenly had an image of the dude who was worshiping me in the dream. There's no way it was this dude. I hadn't seen him before today, and you can't dream of things you've never seen before. But why was my mind suddenly placing his face on my dream-worshiper? I suddenly realized I was still staring at him, and he had to have been aware as well. My dick was still twitching, slowwwllyyy plumping up. I had to say something before this was just plain awkward. "Hey man, what's up?" I asked, in my usual cool-guy tone. He glanced over briefly, and I saw his cheeks go red. Cute. He turned away again, looking out the window. I guess he was mentally wrestling with the idea of pretending he didn't hear me. I kept staring at him, now that I had control over this situation, and waited. After only about 20 seconds, which felt longer, he turned back towards me, and said "Hey." His cheeks were still a bit rosy. "What's up, dude?" I asked again. "Uhh... nothin' much. I just enrolled in this class, so it's my first day. I dropped another course in favor of this one." "Cool!" I replied, genuinely interested. "So then I guess we're classmates now, huh?" He nodded, finally smiling a bit. I put my hand out. "I'm Jolias." He looked down at my hand, and then I saw his eyes travel slightly upward, looking at my vascular forearm. His eyes wandered up to my own, locking with them, and then he blushed violently, instinctively looking away again. My dick hardened a bit, again, watching his reaction to me. He swiftly turned back again, taking his hand and grasping my own. "I'm Max," he finally reciprocated, face still red. I thought about playing with him a bit and making a comment about his blushing, but I didn't want to embarrass him. He's probably sitting there praying to God that I haven't noticed his blushing. Or the fact that he's now got a decent tent pitched in his crotch area. "Max, huh? I like that name. Not a lot of Max-es in the world, y'know?" I grinned, once again flashing my bright white teeth. My teeth are super healthy, and since I have darker skin, they stand out. He smiled, and looked down at the floor, before muttering "Yeah? How many other Jolias-es do you know?" I couldn't help but laugh. He was right about that one. "Touche!" I responded. Good, he was opening up a bit more. He seems like an introvert. It was right then that the professor walked in and greeted us. I guess it was time to pay attention now. After the professor started talking, I was ready to take notes, but as I sat there listening, I kept catching Max stealing glances at me. I kept feeling my dick twitching and wanting to harden. When class ended, I gathered my belongings and stood up, getting ready to leave. Max was doing the same. I walked around my little desk so I stood closer to him. "So, Max, what've you got planned for the rest of the day?" He looked taken aback. He took a step backwards as though he were uncomfortable with how close I was to him. I didn't want to scare him away so I turned my body a bit and threw my backpack onto my shoulders so it looked like I only moved to gain space to do so. "I, uhh, don't really have anything planned for the rest of the day. This was my only class for the day." "Right on," I responded. "I was actually gonna head to the library so I could work on reviewing some of this physics stuff since I feel overwhelmed and don't seem to get it too well," I said, looking at the ground. "Would you wanna study with me?" I asked, hoping he'd help me review some of this material. "Y-yeah. Yeah I can help you with it. Luckily physics isn't too hard for me, so I should definitely be able to help you understand whatever you're having trouble with." Max's face seemed to light up at the idea. I smiled at him. "Cool, man! Wanna go now, or--" "We can go now. It's close to this building and I'd rather not have to walk all the way back from the dorms." "Awesome." I put my fist out for a fist-bump. He looked at my fist and seemed hesitant. But then he brought his own hand up and made a fist and bumped mine. He was awkward, but cute. We noticed other students were walking into the classroom for the next class, and I figured we had been in there for way too long after a class had ended. I began walking toward the door and said "Ready, dude?" Max was already on my heels when I asked, but he said "Yeah." We walked side-by-side over to the library. People kept looking at us as we walked, but, to be fair, I had pointy ears. People were most likely looking at me and my ears. I didn't care. Every time I saw someone staring I'd thrust my chin at them and smirk, sometimes even throwing out a "'Sup?" knowing that any other reaction would potentially make me a target for mockery. It's never been lost on me that mean-spirited people feed on low confidence and anxiety in others. My ears were sexy, and I didn't care who disagreed. It wasn't a long walk, but having Max beside me made me feel strange. Good strange. Every time I looked at him I felt my dick twitch a little. I actually had to mentally fight off getting a boner a couple of times. When he and I first interacted, he was sitting. Now, I finally paid attention to the fact that he was a little taller than I was. Only a little. Maybe by an inch or two. But I never would have imagined he was taller than me. While we were walking, I asked him "So you're good at physics, huh? Did you take it in high school?" "Yeah. It was just a regular class, then. But I realized I must have some sort of natural talent for it, I guess, since I never really had to try that hard to get everything right, while I knew plenty of people who struggled with it. This class doesn't seem much different." "Awesome, bro. I'm glad to have someone like you to study with, then," I replied. We got to the doors of the library and walked inside, with me holding the door for Max. He graciously walked by as I held the door without a protest, which was pretty cool, since so many dudes hate having the door held open for them by another dude. Inside, there's like a foyer area, which isn't exactly the library itself. The bottom floor had some actual classrooms, and the library was actually up a set of stairs. Max was already on the stairs before I knew it, and I made a short dash to catch up. I guess he was eager to study! "Wait up!" I called after him. He turned his head briefly to see me skipping steps to catch up to him. He smiled a little. "Hurry up, man. I wanna study," he said, in a serious voice, but then grinned and laughed a little. I was slightly surprised because his personality just changed a little towards one of more extroversion. Which was good. I guess he felt more comfortable. "Shut up!" I playfully said, giving him a light punch on the shoulder. "Owwww," he said, acting like it hurt, still smiling. At the top of the stairs there was a little coffee shop with small tables with chairs. Right next to it was the entrance to the library portion of the building. We walked to the doors and I opened one, and again, Max walked inside past me as I held the door for him, saying thanks as he brushed by. Inside, we stopped after a few steps in and I asked him, quietly, since it is, after all, a library, "Do you wanna just find a table, or would you prefer one of the study rooms?" "Umm, let's a get one of the study rooms. Then we don't have to be so quiet," he replied swiftly, already walking down one of the rows of books to where the study rooms were. I followed behind him. The first two rooms we passed by were taken already by other students. The first one had a single student inside, and he appeared to be drowning in work. He had books everywhere, opened, and plenty of notes strewn about, and a laptop that was open with some document on the screen. The next room had 4 people in it, all of whom seemed to be chatting about whatever they were working on, with their own books all around the table. The next room, though, was in the corner, and it was actually window-less. The door was cracked open, and we saw it was free. Max pushed the door all the way open and turned on the light. It had a small table, plenty of space for at least 4 people to sit comfortably. I walked in after Max and dropped my backpack on the floor next to a chair. Max did the same at the chair next to mine, and sat down. He opened his backpack and removed the physics course textbook, and then his laptop. He then pulled out his notebook, and a pen. I realized I was staring at Max, and had to shake myself from my reverie and get my own things out of my backpack. "So, what do you think you have the most trouble with?" Max asked me. "Huh?" I asked, still bent over digging through my things. "What do you need help understanding?" "Oh! Uhh, I guess I had some trouble understanding the equations and math that go into the concept of torque. I remember the formula being force times lever-arm, but I never did understand how that equation made sense when talking about an engine. How does a car have torque? How do you figure out the torque when there is no lever-arm?" There was more I didn't understand, but I figured I could start with that one. It was actually the first thing that came to mind. "Oh. Alright. Do you have any notes on it?" he asked. "I'll find that section in the textbook." "Ummm yeah, let me see if I can find them." I pulled out my notebook and went through some of the pages, looking for the parts I know I had written on torque. I looked over at Max and he was flipping through the pages of the textbook. I few strands of his hair had fallen out of place and were hanging as he looked down at the textbook pages. He looked so sexy right now. I felt my cock begin to stir again, and I had to look back at my notes to hopefully stop myself from getting hard. Why did I find this dude so enticing? I've gotten hard over girls and guys alike in the past, but this guy was over-the-top cute and making me feel crazy inside. "You find the notes?" I suddenly heard Max ask. He was looking over at me with a somewhat serious face, and I felt myself go a little red. "Y-yeah, I found 'em," I felt myself stutter a little bit. "Okay, let me see what you wrote so I can see for myself if you missed anything." He reached over and grabbed my notebook and slid it over, brushing my hand and arm as he did so. I felt chills from his touch, and my skin tingled where he made contact. It felt good. I was looking down at my forearm where he touched me and I suddenly felt my dick growing. Fuck. I wondered briefly if I should just let it happen. We're sitting down, so he probably wouldn't notice. I shook my head, as if saying no to myself. I had to stop myself from getting hard. If he notices I have a boner, he may not appreciate it and leave. I looked down at the textbook I had, and started reading. I didn't care what I was reading, I just picked a spot in the writing and started reading it. I had to focus on something else other than the sexy dude I had next to me. I felt my dick deflating slowly, as I read the boring physics information. I had my hands on the table, holding the book in front of me, and I let it back down so it sat flat on the table. I breathed a quiet sigh of relief as I averted what I, maybe irrationally, imagine could have been a disaster. "You alright?" I heard Max suddenly ask. His voice shattered the focus I had on staying level-headed. I turned and looked at him, his face filled with concern and curiosity. "I--" I started to reply, but then another flashback to the dream I had this morning filled my mind. Max's face. His cute face was the one from my dream. It was him! He was the one in my dream! But my mind was wracked with questions and I was completely confused by how I could dream of someone I'd never met before. But it was definitely Max who, in my dream, was feeling me up and running his hands over my body as my muscles inexplicably grew and hardened. "Jolias, what's wrong?" Max asked again only in a different way. I felt my face going red with embarrassment, but my dick was hardening again. I felt it growing fast, and this time, there was no stopping it. My mind was re-experiencing the sensations I felt in my dream, and that alone was enough to make me harder than steel. But now, Max was here, a dude I found insanely attractive. Also the dude from my dream who caused me to grow into a muscle beast. My dick was still growing, swelling into full hardness. I felt it beginning to throb, and I knew my shorts had a nice tent by now. My body shuddered, and all I could think about was... how badly I wanted my dream to be real! Wait... what? Did I really want to grow? I've never wanted this or imagined it before... but the throbbing in my shorts was telling me I did. I felt myself beginning to perspire, and all I could think about was how badly I wanted to start flexing. "Jolias?" And suddenly I snapped back to reality. My dick still throbbing, I looked back into Max's face, seeing more concern than before. "I... umm...--" I felt my dick throb again, hard. I gulped and tried to speak again. "I just got distracted for a second there. I'm alright." "Distracted by what? Maybe if you talk about it you'll focus better," Max said. I gulped again. Do I tell him about my dream and what was going through my mind? No. I just met this dude. Even if he only wants to be friends and nothing more, I'd still rather have that than have him think I'm a freak. I responded, "I was just thinking about how confusing this stuff is. I guess I'm just anxious, dude. Nothin' to worry about." "Oh! Well, it's not as difficult as it may seem. Let me show you where I think you messed up in your own notes, and it might all make more sense," Max said, with a bit of a reassuring smile. He slid my notes back over to me, and then scooted his chair closer to mine. My heart started to pound within my chest as he got closer and I could actually feel his body heat. My dick was pulsing within my shorts, and I was resisting an urge to start groping myself. I felt like there was immense sexual tension in the room, but I was the only one feeling it. I felt that other urge again to flex my arm like I did in the mirror earlier in the day. Maybe Max would like it? God what was I thinking?! Who the hell just flexes out of nowhere? But FUCK did I want to! "Jolias?" "Yeah, I'm listening. Where'd I mess up?" "Right here, where you neglected a specific portion of the formula." He reached over and pointed at my notes, but my eyes were immediately drawn to his hand as it brushed across my own. He continued, "There's more about it in the textbook." I heard him say the words but I had already closed my eyes, feeling that tingling again where he made contact with my hand, and it was taking everything in me not to moan. I felt a strange sensation over my entire body, and I felt like I was thrumming with some sort of energy, while my dick continued to throb. I suddenly felt his arm across my forearm, and I opened my eyes to see it. He was resting his arm on mine, pointing at the textbook where the information was. His warm skin, his breath, everything about him was making me crazy. I couldn't take it anymore. Something inside me snapped. I reached out with my left hand and grabbed his hand. I saw his eyes go wide, and all I could do was grin. "Check this out," was what I heard myself say, without even thinking about it. I turned more towards him, and I pulled his hand to my right upper arm and put it there, and raised my arm and flexed it. GOD it felt so good to just do it finally. I felt my bicep bulge up into its nice ball of muscular strength, and I felt his fingers spread as my arm contracted. I looked over at my own arm and felt proud that I'd maintained some good muscle over the last couple of years since I started working out. I couldn't stop grinning, and I looked into his face and saw a look of complete wonder. He wasn't looking at me, he was looking at my arm. And something else I realized: he wasn't removing his hand. He was squeezing my arm. "Yessss..." I breathed, barely above a whisper, as I was enveloped in the satisfying pleasure of feeling him touch my body. His eyebrows furrowed slightly from my reaction, but he seemed much more intent on keeping his hand where it was, as he continued to squeeze and feel my bicep. It felt really fucking good. "Fuck," Max finally said. It's all he said. Just that single word. "How about this?" I asked, as I flexed my other arm, now in a double bicep pose. He immediately reached his other hand out and grabbed it. Both of his hands were now filled with my biceps, and it felt so fucking good. My entire body was throbbing and tingling, and I wanted more. It felt so fucking good. As if he read my thoughts, Max removed one of his hands and placed it on my chest. I felt a jolt of electricity and I groaned a little. I felt an energy I'd never felt before, yet it was familiar. I flexed my chest for him and he smiled, prodding it with his fingers. My dick was in a constant state of contraction, harder than ever, throbbing, and now drooling. I moaned again, the feeling now getting stronger through my body. I grabbed his wrist and guided his hand under my shirt so he was now touching skin-to-skin. FUCK! "Ohh god, Max, this feels so... fucking... gooooood!" I moaned. Max seemed unphased by my reaction. He seemed actually to be enjoying himself, touching me. His hand started to move a bit under my shirt, running from one side of my chest to the other, then actually down across my tight abs. "Fuuuck..." I felt myself say. I didn't even mean to say it. I closed my eyes, and suddenly I felt it. And everything fell into place. My dream wasn't a dream. It was a premonition. It's happening right fucking now. And I wanted it. And right on cue, my entire body throbbed, and my muscles all flexed almost at once. I was growing. FUCK! I was growing! Max's other hand was now on my thigh, and squeezing it through my shorts. I felt my dick throb again, only this time, it was like I was getting harder somehow. My cock was growing, slowly inching its way down my shorts leg. FUCK it felt good. I looked at Max again finally and saw him eyeing my tent, his eyes wide, but with intrigue. "Fuck yeah," I said, knowing what was happening. I flexed my right arm, and wow. It was bigger. Veins were starting to snake their way around my arms, and my bicep peak was swelling as I held my arm flexed. Max didn't waste a second and had his hand there again, squeezing the growing muscle, throbbing bigger with each heart beat. His hand was running over the peak, and he was squeezing it with his fingers, testing the strength of it. "Unghhhh" I moaned, as I felt my bicep grow bigger in his hand, and then I felt my shoulders widening, the cloth of my shirt pulling taut across my chest. My quads were swelling too, and I felt his hand running up and down my pulsing leg as my leg muscles expanded. His hand ran from one leg to the next, and I could feel the growth accelerate each time he touched me. I felt my calf muscles contracting on their own, and I looked down, Max following my attention, and we both watched as my calves were bulging and swelling, bigger and bigger with each of my heartbeats. The elastic on my black socks was forced to widen and stretch more and more as my lower legs expanded. For the first time, I heard Max moan. "Ohhh god..." he said, and I finally noticed he had a tent in his shorts. I wondered how long that had been there. My own dick was so amazingly hard. Feeling that, coupled with the euphoric sensation of my entire body swelling and growing, my mind was racing. I felt my dick continuing to inch its way down my leg, still growing harder and bigger. I saw the outline of it through my shorts, and it was getting huge. And it was leaking. I nice big wet spot was forming, and as it grew, it was starting a trail. "AHHhhh" I moaned again as I felt my ass suddenly bulge, packing muscle into my rear and making me rise off the seat. "Fuck!" I exclaimed, never realizing before how it felt to have big rear muscles. Max continued roaming his hands everywhere, and it felt soooo... fucking... goooooood! "Oh god, fuck yeah..." I breathed, feeling Max running his hands over my back, and I felt it widening and growing with his touch. My back was expanding, and I felt my lats pressing against my shirt. "Growinggggg..." I moaned again, flexing my biceps as I did. My biceps bulged up huge, flexing into the fabric of my sleeves, and suddenly "RRRRIIIIP" my sleeves blew apart, my biceps on full display as the tattered fabric hung down from the shoulders. Max's hands immediately went to my arms. "Oh god, oh god..." Max was saying, his hands rubbing each peak lovingly yet feverishly. "Fuck yeah, Max. FUCK yeah. Feel me grow!" I responded without intending to sound so cocky, but it all felt so good, and I wanted to keep growing. "I'm... becoming a... GOD!" I said, as I felt my quads flex on their own, and a loud "RIIIIP" as my shorts ripped up both sides, exposing my now huge legs, each quad head now in relief. Hands continued to roam over my body, still growing, and I felt my dick throb super hard. My boxers were still holding on, barely, as my dick continued to grow. I saw it snaking its way down my right leg, just barely contained in my boxers, and just about at the threshold before it popped out of the leg opening. It was so hard, though, and I felt it trying to escape. I needed it to be exposed. It wanted to stand tall and strong and proud. Inch by inch, still it grew. My tip was about to breach the edge of my boxer leg, and I sat there, my arms now at my sides, fists clenched, watching my own dick growing and elongating. Max's hands were caressing my triceps as they flexed in stark relief, I felt my pecs pushing more and more against my shirt, and it was getting tight, too, but first, I was waiting for my jack-in-the-box. Suddenly I felt a hand on my face, and my head was turned forcibly as my lips met another set of lips. Max was kissing me! FUCK! "RRRRIIP!" And there it was. We both looked, and my dick sprang up, ripping through my boxers like a sword, flinging pre into the air as it did. And holy shit, my dick had to be over 12 inches long now, thick as shit, and STILL FUCKING GROWING. Max didn't waste time, though, and continued running his hands over my body, feeling my muscles grow. My chest was flexing on its own, and I felt the shirt growing tighter and tighter, my shoulders still widening and growing, getting more and more round as muscle kept packing into them. I heard threads beginning to snap from my back, and I guessed I was finally too broad. I stood up, shoving the chair back and knocking it down, and Max followed suit. My dick stood up at 45 degrees, drooling onto the floor, my torn shorts hanging from my hips. I looked at Max and noticed I'd grown taller, too. I was taller than Max now, by several inches. I closed my eyes, feeling the tingling energy still coursing through me, flexing my arms at my sides, "Come on, dude, unngnggg..." I moaned, coaxing Max to help me grow bigger. I felt my pecs flex, and Max suddenly had his hands up the back of my shirt, running them across my undulating back. "Oh fuck..." I said, and my body bulged. I heard a stretching noise, and my body suddenly surged bigger, and there was more tearing. My shorts were ripping in the rear as my ass grew bigger, and somehow my shirt was still holding on. It was basically painted on at this point. I flexed my arms again, relishing in the huge mountains that rose on them. Max's eyes were filled with lust as he continued rubbing my muscles, and I was still growing. I felt it with each throb and pulse of my heart, pumping muscle-blood through my veins. My dick was still getting longer and thicker, my head was inching towards the ceiling, and finally-- "RRIIIIIP!!" my shirt tore down the middle of my back. Both shirts. I took both hands and literally ripped the rest of my button-down from my body, tossing it across the little room. My undershirt was still clinging on, and i liked the look. It was like body paint, it was so tight. My pecs were clearly outlined, even my abs were showing through the shirt. "Fuck, dude, I'm ready to get naked. Are you ready?" I asked. Max nodded rapidly, his eyes still wide, a look of lust in them. I was so filled with sexual energy my dick was so hard and throbbing, I didn't want to touch it because I felt like it'd explode if I did. "Then make it happen, dude," I said. He lunged at me, wrapping his arms around me from the side, his head only up to my shoulders now. His hands were roaming everywhere, all over my back and my chest. His right hand was tracing the crevices of my abs, poking into them, feeling the bricks of muscle there. "Ohhhh god, fuck yeah, here it comes..." I moaned yet again. And right on cue, I felt my body swelling outward and upward, muscle packing onto muscle. My ass was flexing on its own as muscle was making more of a bubble butt than I ever thought I could ever have. Max's hand was right there on my rear, feeling it flex. I grew taller, and my hips finally widened. "RIIIP!" and my shorts finally fell to the floor. My cock was standing up, completely uncovered and out. I jerked my body a little, turning to face Max more, and he backed off for a second while I brought my arms up into a mind-blowing double bicep pose. My entire body bulged with muscle, my arms exploded with size, and finally-- "RRRRIIIIP!" The rest of my shirt fell to the floor in tatters. Completely nude now, I stood there, panting, my cock standing up and drooling pre onto the floor. Max was drooling in two different ways. He had a wet spot on his shorts, and I swear he had some drool running down his chin. "Ready for more studying?" I asked, flexing my muscles some more. I was at least a foot and a half taller than him now. Max looked worried for a second as he looked at the table with our books, then back to me. I imagined he was thinking to himself 'Is he serious? What do I do?' I laughed. Max looked confused. I flexed some more. "Let's... study," I said, in a calm, deep voice. I stepped forward and took Max's right hand. He looked worried still. "Don't worry, dude." I held his hand within my now huge hand, and ran my fingers over his, enjoying the erotic contact with this super cute dude. I heard Max's breath's getting shorter and shorter, and I realized he was super excited. Knowing that made me even harder, if that were even possible. I looked down at my own dick, and noticed it was still fucking growing. Each heartbeat, throb, it grew slightly more. I guided Max's hand closer and closer to my cock. He realized what I was doing, and looked hungrily at my dick. His hand was so close now, and I felt my body shudder. I felt the heat from my cock rising into my hand, and I'm sure Max did too. "Ready?" I asked, more for myself than for him. I didn't know what would happen. I wanted it to happen, I just didn't know what it would be. Everything within my body and mind told me I needed release, and that feeling was concentrated entirely in one spot. My dick. It was throbbing so hard, sooo hard, and drooling so much there was now a pool of pre on the cheap carpet. Max was nodding. I took a breath, my big chest expanding with my lungs, and placed his hand on my dick and let go. He instantly wrapped his fingers around as much as he could, and squeezed. He didn't hesitate for a second to bring his other hand over and grab on. My mind shattered. I saw white in my vision, everything went completely white. I couldn't see. All I felt was insane pleasure. Even my ears were ringing. The ringing subsided rather quickly, though, and all I could hear was my own moaning. The unmistakable sensation of cum exploding from my balls and into my shaft was sending shivers down my spine, the pressure unbelievable. I realized my eyes were shut and when they opened, I watched a huge volley of white hot cum launch across the little room and splatter against the wall. It went everywhere, landing even some on Max. The first volley launched, I felt something else. I exploded with size. "OHHHH FUCK!" I was suddenly pounds heavier with muscle, and before I could even think, the next volley launched, and again, another several pounds of muscle packed onto my frame, my height increasing ever still. I thought for a moment my knees buckled, but I realized my head made contact with the ceiling and my legs were instinctively bending, forcing my quads to bulge in amazing relief. Another volley. BAM! Splattering everywhere, covering our books, and Max was getting pretty wet. Taller and bigger I grew, still, muscle exploding from my body with every surge, flexing without even trying to. "Here I fucking go, becoming a god..." My hands and arms rose up, and I pressed into the ceiling, and soon, plaster and wood were falling as I was outgrowing the room. Max's hands never left my cock; he continued rubbing and squeezing, coaxing out more and more of my hot cum. BAM! Another shot, splattering everywhere. "Unnghhhh!" I moaned again. The ceiling continued to fall, as my shoulders were soon making contact with what was still there. I couldn't keep myself bent over like this, and I wanted so bad to stand up straight. I used my new height and strength and brought down more of the ceiling, shielding Max, of course. I felt one more volley, and it was weakened. I surged slightly bigger, my head, shoulders, and part of my chest rising into the ceiling. I realized I'd closed my eyes again, and opened them to notice there was another floor above the one we were on. There was another study room above ours, and there were people in it. Two other dudes I'd never seen before were now looking down through the new hole in their floor, watching with open mouths as a god was rising. One last volley. "Oh god, oh god, oh fuck..." I breathed, and I grew bigger again. The two new friends I'd just made backed up into a corner as they watched me grow bigger and take up more of their space. I felt my dick finally just dribbling cum onto the floor, but still throbbing and sending jolts of electricity through my body. Max was now roaming my entire body with his hands, rubbing and loving on every one of my muscles. He even kissed my abs, each brick at a time. "Holy shit, is this for real?" I heard one of the dudes whose study session I just interrupted ask. "Fuck yeah," I replied, and sat down so I was more in the room with Max. I shoved everything out of the way so I had space to sit, and Max threw himself into running his hands over my chest and arms. "Should we get someone?" one of the dudes asked. "Yeah. Yeah, get someone. Get everyone." I flexed my biceps for them, and they only stared wide-eyed, mouths open. Max pulled away from me for a second, rubbing some of my cum he'd gotten on him into his skin, rubbing it between his fingers. It was really everywhere. "Uh, sorry dude," I chuckled, watching him wiping cum over himself. He took some off his arm and licked his fingers clean. "Don't be," he said. "You're the sexiest guy on the planet." "Well, I don't know about---" I started, but suddenly Max pulled back his sleeve and flexed his arm. It was big. Bigger than it could have been when we met. "Oh yeah," he said. "I think I'm ready to experience round two myself!" he said, flexing his other arm, this one ripping his sleeve. "Unnnghh, here I growwwww..." Max moaned, his form suddenly swelling and bulging. I could only smirk.

Hey guys, I took some time off from writing after I finished the first series, which you can find under my page. There were 19 chapters and a separate page with identifying the different characters. I had so much fun with the guys in that series, I decided to continue on with them. Hope you enjoy. As always, any feedback, positive or not, is welcome. Ace. Part 1, Back to the Beach We lay on our bellies on the gold and blue blanket with a hexagon pattern, under my blue umbrella. The mid-day sun is beating down on the sand around us, causing heat waves to shimmer off it. We’re both in board shorts. His, a solid navy blue one fits like a second skin on his 6’3”, tight, muscular body. Mine, a bright green one, fits perfectly over my 5’11” body, which is nothing to sneeze at either. I’ve slowly gained about ten pounds of muscle over the past 9 months and am very proud of myself, but my 175 is nothing compared to his 240. I’m making gains with my biceps and chest, which is what I want to do, but my abs have always been my best feature. This is due to years of sports in high school and college. Keeping them tight and visible has been my top priority. They are a complete six pack with inroads towards an 8 pack. I’ve kept active with sports after college, meeting Jay, and getting my job. I play tennis, beach and grass volleyball, disc golf, and some touch football. Jay likes some of these activities, but is mainly a weights guy. We hit the gym on a regular basis, but go our separate ways once there. I’ll never be in his league, weight lifting wise, but I do pretty well for a guy my size. I have a nice deep dark tan thanks to my Italian heritage, but the damn public beach and their ‘no nudity’ rules keep me from getting an ‘all over’ tan. Jay on the other hand, with his Scandinavian background and blonde complexion, burns just walking from the house to the beach, which is only a 5-minute walk. He needs to be fully clothed and wearing a hat. I do enjoy spreading lotion on his large muscled body though. We’ve gotten plenty of cat calls and whistles, and a lot of people staring and/or leering at us while I apply the SPF 100 lotion to him. We both take it in stride and Jay seems to have fun playing it up when some whistles at his body. He’ll throw a double bi or most muscular just to put on a show. The deep blue ocean is spread out in front of us. It’s high tide and there are a few white caps, but nothing to keep us from going back in for another swim. We got in when we first got here a few hours ago. We splashed around for 30 minutes or so and then got out, gingerly walking over the shells and stones at the water’s edge. We toweled off, and lay on the blanket. We had some light snacks and talked about Cam and Ming, Davey and Ty, and Eddie and the twins. Everyone seems to be back on track, which is good. Jay’s enormous right arm is draped over my shoulders, holding me securely, yet gently to his body. His right hand casually playing with my curls. I’m getting a woody just from the feel of his fingers running along my scalp and through my curls. It’s an almost unconscious act on his part, but it means so much to me. Blue skies, salt water smell, an ocean breeze, and my Jay next to me. Today is the perfect day. I lean over and give him a kiss on his cheek. He’s attempting to grow a beard and hasn’t shaved in two weeks. I can grow a full beard in about a week thanks to my Italian parents, but his Northern European roots mean he can barely grow stubble, much less a beard. I poke some fun at him, but encourage him all the same. I like the new look. It gives me something else to play with. I twist under the weight of his arm. He senses I want to move and lifts it up a few inches. I turn over and lay on my back. He lets his arm down again and it pins me to the blanket. The weight makes it hard for me to breath. I tap it a few times and he lifts it off me and sets it between us. I rub my fingers along the short hair he has on his arm and he moans. Yet another area where my touch arouses him. I drift for a few minutes, close to sleep, when I sense movement. He rolls onto his side and moves closer to me. I look into his clear blue eyes and see excitement and mischief at the same time. I have an idea of what he wants to do, but I want to make him work for it. Add some spice to our lives, not that we need it. “You look gorgeous.” He says to me. I smile, put my left hand on his face, and gently rub his stubble. “You do too buddy.” I lean over and give him a soft kiss on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my butt and forcibly moves me closer to him. I can feel his erection under his shorts. I start to get hard as well. He feels my response, smiles, and pulls me in for another, longer kiss. Keeping his hand on my butt, he slowly rolls onto his back and pulls me on top of him at the same time. My added weight is nothing to him. I seductively slide my body up and down his midsection and he groans in utter pleasure. The hair on my chest and abs rubbing against his smooth skin turns us both on. I can feel both our erections getting harder. We’ll need to take care of them at some point soon. He moves his hands behind his head and does a slow double bi flex. I stare at them. There are veins crawling all over them. Their denseness and their size still astonish me even after all the years we’ve been together. I stop my movements and lean down and start to kiss him again, more fervently now. I put my hands on his biceps and start to massage them, enjoying the feeling of the solid, rock hard muscle. Jay knows I love his arms and tenses his muscles even more as I rub them. I let out a guttural moan and increase the pressure on them, hoping to dent the muscle, even just a bit. Jay breaks our kiss, looks into my brown eyes, now surrounded by my curly hair, and teasingly says, “I’ll let you have what you want, if you let me have what I want.” He then winks at me and exhales a gust of air that pushes the curls off my face for a few seconds. When he’s done, they float back down and encircle my face again. I lean back down, but don’t kiss him. I go to his ear, blow some warn air into it, lap at the lobe for a second, moistening it, and coyly say, “Well Muscles, we can’t do it here on the blanket. Ocean or house?” I nibble on his lobe a bit more and before he can answer I move my hands to his chest and push myself upright. I’m still sitting on his midsection and quickly move my hips back and forth a few times, just to make sure he’s still hard, which he is. I stand up, quickly adjust myself, wink at him, and head to the ocean. “You going to join me?” I say over my shoulder as I walk away. I get to the water’s edge when I finally feel him coming up behind me like a thundering herd of wild elephants. I feel the sand pounding and see his shadow over take me. I brace myself for what is coming. Whoosh. He picks me up in his arms while in a dead sprint. We travel into the ocean until he is calf deep in the water. He slows and spins around twice. I start to laugh and he joins me. He pulls me in for another kiss and just before our lips meet, he pulls back and says, “Time to get wet again Max.” He effortlessly tosses me 15 feet into an oncoming wave. My arms and legs splay out in different directions, all of them looking for solid ground but not finding any. I splash thru the wave and pop up on the other side spitting out salt water. My curly hair is plastered to my head and my hard-on is plainly visible as my shorts are now glued to my body. I grin and see Jay moving towards me again. The water is waist deep, crystal clear, and in the upper 60’s. He easily slices through the water and walks right to me. He bends over a bit, puts both his hands on my ass and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, even though I know I’m secure in hands. Now comes the real kiss. Long and sloppy. Passionate and sensitive. Loving and carefree. I’m sure people are staring at us, but we don’t care. Life is too short to worry about what others think of you or how you express your love. As we kiss, he walks us to deeper water. Before I realize it, the water is chest high on him. He stops and plants his feet in the sand. He winks at me and I know we’re not going anywhere unless he wants us to. No wave, no matter how strong is going to move us one inch unless Jay allows it. I grow harder just at the thought of his strength against ocean water. A shudder runs through me. Jay feels it and grins. “Just what I wanted.” He says softly and moves back in to resume kissing me. I feel his bulge getting larger too. He jostles me in his arms and makes sure my legs are secure around his waist. He releases his left hand and brings it out of the water and flexes the bicep right next to our faces. I don’t see it until he turns our heads towards it. “Hmm, is that for me?” I whisper. My erection knows it is and responds before he has a chance to answer. “Well, you have been a good boy recently, so yeah, you can have it.” He whispers back. I release my right hand from his neck and curl my fingers around the top of the muscle, feeling the expanse and hardness. My erection grows harder still. He extends his arm, relaxing the muscle, and I get a good grip, knowing what he’s about to do. When I have my finger planted on the muscle, he slowly, painfully slowly, starts to curl the muscle. My fingers grope the muscle unabashedly. As he continues to flex it, he pulls it closer to my face. So, while my fingers are mashing at the hardening muscle, I wet my lips in anticipation for them getting in on the fun. The moment they meet, I swear sparks flew between his muscle and my lips. I feel a shock in my spine and it energizes me. I pull myself closer to Jay, my erection is pushing against his brick wall of abs through my suit. I squeeze my legs tighter in an attempt to stop myself from blowing my load too soon. I use my left arm to pull myself up another inch, and then close my eyes for a second to prepare myself to attack his bicep again. I open them to see, the veins are pumping, the striations are prominent, and the short blonde hairs are standing on end. He is just as excited as I am. I re-wet my lips and go at him like a baby to a bottle. My fingers claw at the muscle trying to make a dent in the now fully flexed, rock hard bicep. My mouth covers the face of the muscle and my nose smashes into it as well. I feel like I am trying to lick the last bit of chocolate off a candy wrapper and no one can convince me the job is done and there is nothing left. Then I feel it. Jay very subtlety relaxes his arm the smallest bit and my fingers dug into the muscle. I moan. The sensation of feeling his muscle, the fibers, the blood coursing thru it, the pulse, send me to a new high. My erection is pulsing to new levels, which causes Jays to grow as well. He tightens the muscle back up, then relaxes it again, just a bit. This time my teeth nibble on the loosened skin, my tongue brushes over the hairs wetting them sloppily, and my lips are pursed and kissing the vein running across the face of the muscle. He pulls me close and licks my ear around the outer edge. He whispers into my ear, “Third time’s a charm sexy boy.” He flexes and slowly relaxes for a final time. I dig my fingers into the muscle like they are trying to get a grip on a smooth mountain wall. My mouth continues its assault. Then I sense he is hardening the muscle and just as it gets rock hard again, I blow my load into my shorts. As I spurt, I released my fingers and mouth, turn to face Jay, and bury my head into his shoulder and let loose a long pleasurable moan. He knows what was happening and steadies me with the arm still around my back. After what seems like an eternity, I take my head off his shoulder. I look into his clear blue eyes, see the playfulness and love, and move in for a thank you kiss. We break the kiss and he says, “We’re just getting warmed up Curly.” I smile and nod in agreement. “Back to the house?” I nod yes eagerly. He turns and walks us back to the shallow waters where he puts me down. I’m still partially erect so I wander back into waist deep water, turn away from the beach, make sure no one is watching, and quickly adjust myself. When I turn back, Jay is staring at me with a huge dumb ass grin on his face. I walk up and past him and sternly say, “Shut it.” He chuckles and just shakes his head. We get back to the umbrella and towels. We throw some t-shirts on and I start to gather the trash and put it in a bag. Jay grabs the umbrella, pulls it out of the sand with a quick yank. He rolls it up and puts a bungie cord around it tightly. I shake out the towels, careful to not shake sand onto the people near-by. I stuff them into a backpack and toss on a baseball hat. I hand a hat to Jay too, and his sunglasses. We load everything into the cart and start back. The sand is blisteringly hot, but I have my mind on other things, so I don’t let it bother me too much. Jay takes the lead with cart in tow. I follow, making sure nothing falls out, oh and so I can get a good look at his shapely ass. His legs are doing all the work in the soft sand. His calf muscles explode with the workout of pulling the cart and digging into the sand. He seems to enjoy it. As we get closer to the cart path, the sand is more compact and firmer. I catch up and walk beside him, reaching my right hand out for his left. At the break between beach and path, we pause to put our flip-flops on. We start on the path between the dunes to the house. It’s still a gorgeous afternoon. A stray cloud floats by, a few seagulls sit on the dunes, calling at us for any spare food we may have. I shoo them away, but they return quickly and resume calling at us. As we walk along the path, I mention that Shae and Ro want to Skype with him soon. Their lacrosse season is starting soon and they are looking for some workout tips to build stamina. He says ok, he’ll call them in a few days. He mentions his Gran want us over for dinner. We have not seen her in a few weeks. I say ok. Jay says he’ll call her too and set it up. We walk on for a bit. A few people pass us on their way to the beach. These late comers will set up and stay until dusk, enjoying the fading light and heat. There are dunes on both sides of the walk with grass and small flowers shrubs to help keep the dunes from washing away during storms. I hear Jay quietly ask, “Still in the mood Curly?” He squeezes my hand gently and caresses his thumb along the top of my hand. I release his hand, walk in front of him, turn to face him and press my hands to my upper thighs, stretching my board shorts flat, showing off the erection, which I’ve been maintaining. He smiles an evil smile and says, “Nice, can’t wait.” His tongue flicks out and licks his lips. I turn and pick up my pace. I want to get back to the house first. I hear Jay behind me quicken his pace too. I glance over my shoulder and see he is practically running. I slow to let him catch up. When he’s about 10 feet away, I casually say, “Your backpack bounced out back there.” I nod to it about 20 feet behind him, “You should take more care. You cannot afford to lose your lotion.” He turns, sees it, and groans. He drops the cart handle and jogs back to the bag. I take the opportunity and sprint to the house. There’s a slight decline in the path and it helps me put some distance between us. I hear him yell to me, “Two can play at this Max. You just wait.” I wave a hand at him as I go down the small hill. I get back to the house first. I wait at the bottom of the ramp at the house. I see his head rise over the small crest of the hill. He sees me waiting for him and smiles. I smile back. As he gets closer, I open the gate door and let him enter first. I swat his ass as he passes. It’s like slapping granite. Once on the deck, we take everything out of the cart. I shake out the blanket and towels more thoroughly and spread them over the deck railing to dry in the gentle breeze. Jay takes the umbrella out and puts it in the closet next to the house. I grab the outdoor hose and rinse the sand off the cooIer. I unlock the sliding doors and set it inside the door. I grab two towels from a chair just inside the door. “I’ll shower first.” I say to Jay as I walk to the outdoor shower on the side of the deck. He raises an eyebrow. I reach an arm into the shower and turn on the water and put both towels on a hook on the inside of the wooden contraption. He walks over to me, untying his shorts, “We could shower together and, you know, get all the sand off each other.” He winks at me and gives me another devilish grin. I feel the water again and it is just the right temperature. I raise my eyebrow and say sarcastically, “Muscles, you know we both don’t fit in this little box, given all the times we’ve tried.” He laughs. “Plus,” I add, “I want you to think about what you’re waiting for.” And with that, I quickly step in, shut, and lock the door. I know I won’t have much time, so I drop my shorts and quickly grab the bar or soap and get to work. I lather up my face, arms and chest. Jay comes up to the door, knocks, and politely says, “Open the door Max, or I won’t huff and puff, and blow you.” I pick up my shorts, hold them under the shower head and rinse as much as sand out as possible. I toss them over the wall to him. “What am I supposed to do with these?” He asks. I grab the shampoo and put some in my hair. I say, “I can’t hear you; I’ve got shampoo in my hair.” “Funny Maxwell…” I hear him shake the wooden door tentatively, “Max, if you don’t open the door, I may need to withhold sexual favors from you.” I lather up my legs, groin, and ass. “Just a minute please.” I say politely in a sing-song voice. I hear him gently rap on the door again. I step under the shower head and let it wash over me, cleaning the soap, sand, and shampoo off. I turn the water off, shake my curls out, grab the towel and quickly dry off. I unlock the door and Jay is standing right there, with his left forearm over the door frame. “Jeez dude, couldn’t wait 3 minutes for me?” I pat him on the chest and duck under his arm. He turns to grab me, but I scoot away. “Stay away sandman.” He looks at me with an astonished look on his face. “Your turn to shower. I’ll be upstairs…” I eye up from toe to head and pause at his midsection and whistle. He turns and quickly gets into the shower. I walk to the sliding door into the house and consider locking it, just to piss him off a bit more, but decide not too as he may break the glass to get in. I carry the cooler to the kitchen sink and put it in. We can deal with emptying it later. I head upstairs to our bedroom. The room is painted a light blue and has wooden floors covered with an area shag rug which is dark blue with white tassels. The king size bed has a yellow and green comforter with a floral print. The pillows match. There is a stand-up bureau, and some side tables and chairs, all with a nautical theme. There’s a 46-inch widescreen TV on the wall opposite the bed. There’s a ceiling fan over the bed, which is never really turned off. The windows open to the ocean and I look out to see the blue water. I glance down to the deck and can just see the top of Jay’s head. He seems to be moving quickly thru his shower. I head to the attached master bath. There’s a huge walk-in shower and all the regular bathroom amenities. I glance at myself in the over sized mirror. I look pretty good. I run a hand thru my chest hair and groan. I need to trim it up again, which means some manscaping down below too. I shake my head, things I do for my boyfriend. I turn on the radio in the bathroom and tune it to the local Alternative Music station. Cage the Elephant’s ‘In One Ear’ is playing and I sing along. One of my favorite songs. I grab a towel off the towel rack and put it over my head to dry my curls. This is the part I hate about having curly hair, drying it. I’ve thought about cutting them off, but since it was done to me previously without my permission, I quickly put that idea out of my mind. I bend over and start to dry, rubbing the towel around. I feel another pair of hands join me in the job. I think, ‘He got done his shower fast. He must be really anxious to get going.’ I say aloud, “Wow Jay, fastest shower on record for you.” There’s no response. I lean up and realize, the hands are too small and bony to be Jay’s. Suddenly the person grabs the towel and twists it around my head and neck, cutting off air and blood. I cough and choke. Breathing gets harder due to the towel being wet and part of the towel cutting into my windpipe. I flail my arms in an attempt to hit the intruder, but they dodge the swings. At one point, they grab my left arm and twist it around and pin it to my lower back in a hammer lock hold. I reach my right hand up to the towel and try to pull it away from my neck. The person kicks me in my right knee. I start to stagger, but the person keeps a tight grip on the towel. He increases the pressure and I feel woozy. I can still hear the radio, but the song is muffled. He drags me backwards into the bedroom and I continue to struggle. The towel covering my bottom half comes lose and falls off. He leads me to the bed and leans me over, face first onto the mattress. He pushes me face into the bedspread in an attempt to suffocate me. I kick backwards with my left leg, but he raises his leg to block it. He puts more pressure on my head and I feel him practically get on my back. I can feel he is wearing jeans and there is a belt buckle poking into my lower back. I continue to struggle, and try to roll side to side, but it is getting harder. I make one final effort and jerk my head upwards and hit him right in the chin. I see stars and moan at the pain I feel in my head. He grunts in pain and let’s go of my left arm and rabbit punches me in the side a few times. I let out a howl of pain through the towel. He then punches me on the side of my head. I go slack. In the encroaching darkness, I hear Jay’s voice yell, “Max? Are you ok?” I kick my right leg back and connect with my assailant’s knee. He lets out another load grunt and I hear Jay start running up the steps. His heavy footsteps are my only salvation at this point. I hear a picture fall off the stairwell wall and the glass crash onto the steps. We continue to struggle, twisting and turning. We slide off the side of the bed and I land on top of the intruder. He quickly scoots back so I am between his legs. He still has a hold of the towel. I hear Jay enter the room. He angerly says, “You? How? You should still be in jail.” I feel my assailant pin my left arm to my side, and he reaches into a pocket and pulls something out. I hear a quick flip and realize he’s opened a switchblade. I feel the pointy object on my left rib. “Not another step Asswipe or your boyfriend buys it.” I think to myself, ‘No way. How’d he get here?’ I feel the blade push further into my side, but it hasn’t broken the skin yet. I try not to flinch. With him holding the blade to my side, his right hand has loosened its grip on the towel around my neck. I can breathe a bit easier but am still in a fog. I’ve got to do something to give Jay time to get to me. I debate on whether to jab him with my right arm or go for his hand holding the blade. I’ve only got one shot at this. I can hear Jay and the man still yelling at each other. I can faintly hear the bathroom radio playing ‘Natural’ by Imagine Dragons but am in my own world and their voices and the radio are just background noise. I try to concentrate on my assailant and my situation. I can feel the blade. The pressure lessens then increases as he and Jay argue. Every time he yells at Jay, he leans forward and the pressure increases. When he takes a breath, it eases off. I stay very still. He yells at Jay, “Back off, dude, out of the room. Nice and slow. I don’t want my hand to slip and the blade to puncture your boyfriend.” I feel the tip break the skin. I grunt. Jay snarls back, “You hurt him, and I’ll make our last meeting look like a walk in the park.” The guy grunts and lets out an ugly laugh. The blade backs off as he starts cursing at Jay again. Now’s my chance. With his attention distracted from me for second, as quickly as I can, I reach my right hand for his left. I miss, but still manage to grab his wrist. I try to push it away, and it moves an inch or two, but then he pushes back, and I feel the blade enter my side and then come back out. He releases my left hand. Surprisingly, I don’t feel pain. I reach my left hand to where I think the blade entered and feel something wet and a bit sticky oozing out. I distantly hear Jay take two steps to me and feel a breeze as his fist goes past my face. I hear it connect with the person behind me. Immediately the tension on the towel is gone and the person falls backward. I also fall backwards onto the guys stomach. I feel a pain in my upper back and wonder about it. Darkness is encroaching. Jay is yelling to me, but it is getting fainter, “Max, stay with me buddy, stay with me…” I feel the towel being untwisted from my head and suddenly there is a blinding light in my face for a split second and then Jay’s beautiful blue eyes are looking right into mine. He’s still talking to me, but it’s getting fainter. As I fade out, I hear him yell, “Larry, you’re….”

You know the best thing about being gay while in 6th form boarding school? Teen Muscle! At 18 years old, everyone was rich enough to afford the best. Gym membership, private clubs and tons of high end sports like polo. Fair enough, I was the skinny little guy who was more maths based. But my great wet dream, Danny Bose, he was boner fuel. He was not mega big, but years of rugby and karate has given him the tightest chest, beefy pecs, and the cutest arms with biceps like small melons. He was like a lean Trunks from Dragonball Z! Of course, he wasn’t gay. I would follow him into the showers, just chatting about movies. Over time, I’d talk to him about girls he liked - it was my sneaky way of making him get a little hard. His wonderful cock, a nice 7 inches with sexy blue veins like his biceps, would plump as we spoke and as the water tricked down the various bumps and grooves on his tight, well worked chest. I did this for a few months, blowing my load the second I was back in my room. But I needed more - I needed to know what he felt like. He was like soft marble - perfect and hard and...... mmmmmmm I had a plan. An extreme one. A few days later, I was waiting in the showers. I made sure I kept him on the field to chat, that way we had the locker room to ourselves. In the shower, I put the plan into action. “You know, there is a rumour you are a fag, Danny”. “What? Where the fuck did you get that from?!” “Well I was saying to a few of the guys that we never see you with a girl, and given how much you seem to spend on hair care and stuff, you just seem a bit poof like”. “What the fuck! You’ve been telling people I’m gay just because I look after myself!” “Yea. I’m doing you a favour. You are clearly after some dick. I’m just lubing you up. You seem like a bottom”. That was it. Finally. He through the first punch. Breaking my nose. I didn’t care - I created the situation I needed. There in the showers, naked, I lunged at him. We wrestled, he tossed me around and kicked me. I punched him in the abs - oh fuck me! So hard, so wonderful! The slapping sound my weak hand made against them...... mmmmmm He stood over me, over my beaten body. “This is what you fucking asked....... why are you smiling you freak?” I looked up at him. “Someone is at half mast, stud”. He looked down and found all the physical exertion and testosterone has indeed started to give him a boner. “Awwwwwww yea”. I started to jerk my rock hard dick. He looked totally confused, as the guy who just picked a fight and lost is now jerking off. It then dawned on him. “This is what you wanted, isn’t it?” Danny flexed his right bicep. It was already swole thanks to the fight. A sexy vein snaked it’s way around it. “You utter freak. Stay away from me”. Danny then turned, showing his back which was about an inch bigger thanks to our workout. That’s all I needed. “YEAAAAAAAAA”. I came everywhere. As I lay, beaten in my own cum, I knew what was needed now. I. Need. Muscle. That was the hottest experience of my life. But now I need to dominate that prefect, hard, powerful body. I need to blow myself up. I spent the whole night getting ready. I contacted a personal trainer and I was very upfront. “You will get more cash the bigger I get. I need to be big, and I must be strong as I need these muscles to dominate a mini superman. I need muscle more than anyone who have worked with. I will inject any steroid you can get me. Get me to the stage where I am so ripped that veins cover my face”. He seemed very shocked, but money talks. My first time in his private gym was hard. The barbel wouldn’t move. Pull-ups could not happen. Times 2 and 3 were hardly better. Even the roids were only giving me a little beef, but they did jack up my sex drive. “Kyle, why isn’t it working, and don’t give me that shit about it taking time. Push me to the extremes”. Kyle, a bit of a stud (it’s why I picked him) looked confused. He had never had a client like me. I walked over to him, and without a word, I grabbed his dick. “Ok stud. I picked a gay trainer for a reason. I’m going to suck you dry because I’m desperate for dick, and I think the protein in your cum will be good for me. Use my mouth as much as you want - let this be your incentive to work me harder”. With that, I ripped down his shorts, and put the slightly innocent Kyle into my mouth. A true twunk / buff but thick. I don’t think he’s had a twink who could deepthroat before. He came hard as I stoked his abs. I then leaned up, sat on his beefy quads and stoked his biceps, as I licked his cum off of my chin. “So, what we are you going to do to make me as big and as hard as your dick?” After that event, the steroids got more extreme and he cancelled all clients so we could have two, three hour workouts a day. They were so brutal, they made me puke. But that was ok. With each rep, with the pain and the chemicals, I would spurt a little pre cum - “I’m gonna make you my bitch, Danny”. A few weeks later, I was sat in my dorm. I won’t lie, I was jerking off again in front of my mirror. Gone was the twink who’s ribs you could see. My 6 pack was firmly there, my arms were not that of a bodybuilder but I could easily out arm wrestle most gymnasts. I had a shit-eating grin on my face as I powered by cock up and down, looking at the new veins pumping power to my traps and arms. My new, enhanced body, was something from the front page of fitness mags. “Grrrrrrr”. I flexed my left 18 inch bicep as I felt a fresh stream of pre cum on my knuckles. I licked it off as I stopped wanking. I’d been edging myself for hours. There more horny I was, the stronger I felt. It was like all the testosterone was building up in me and infusing my buff bod. I was ready. I exploded into a most muscular. “FUCK YESSSSSSSS”. I was grinning so hard that drool ran down my face as my muscles fought each other for space. If Danny looked like a lean trunks, I looked like him as an adult, powered up, after a hard work out and jerk session. Time for Danny. But what to wear!? I opted for a track suit, formally baggy but now tight. I wanted him to see what I had done to myself. Id arranged him to meet the Head of our 6th form - fake email. He would meet me in the gym, alone. “Hey Danny”. Danny turned like a rocket in the half lit gym. “James? Haven’t seen you for weeks”. “Oh, you mean not since I wanked over you and you got nice and hard using your muscles to beat me” “You asked for it!” He spat. “Oh Danny. You have no idea what I’ve been asking for. I’ve been asking for so so much. And you know what, I got everything I want in this gym. I’ve got my ultimate wank fantasy, and I’ve got THIS”. With that, I ripped my top off to expose my bloated upper body. Danny gawked at me. “So........ big. What.... how.....”. “Oh” I breathed with excitement. “I’ve been throwing a ton of iron around, injecting steroids by the caseload, all the while, wanking myself silly over you. You see, I’m bigger and harder than you, by far. But to me, you are the ultimate sexual fantasy. You are like a muscle growth fantasy. The super buff little brother”. Expressing the fantasy was too much for me. “CHECK ME THE FUCK OUT”. I ripped off the bottoms and my pants. “Tell me what looks bigger, harder and more ripped!” With that, I flexed my arm harder than ever, and brought it down next to my rock hard cock. Both covered in veins, both quivering with the effort. Danny stood there. “I’m straight!” He screamed in his head. Yet, how many times had he secretly jerked off to that day when he overpowered someone and they jerked off to him. The power. The manly power. It was better than any girl. And now, this twink, he was harder than any man, and had turned himself into a cocky, steroid addict, muscle bound prince! All for him! Danny let get go. “You...... are hot”. He mumbled it at first. Then he let his hand gently grab his bulge as it inflated. “I can’t believe you made yourself this fucking sexy, for me. I...... I think I should thank you”. With that, Danny pealed off his flannel shirt and jeans. There he was. Finally. In his glory. Tighter than before, harder dick than before. Perfect. I stepped forward. I was now losing my sanity. The edging. All that built up cum. Plus the roids. I couldn’t hold back. I tossed Danny against the wall. I could feel every inch of his hard body. “Struggle. Struggle you bitch. Let me feel you. Feel how weak you are against me super bod. Fucking feel the beast you have turned me into”. Danny has tears running down his face, as he totally scrapped his sexuality and came over all the abs this Adonis. I licked his dick and drained it. It tasted better than I dreamt. “Well, maybe it’s time for me to cum”.

This is the first chapter of a fictional story about the relation between men of different ages. Characters are not real. It's not my intention to offend anyone. I hope you enjoy it. Peace. Stay safe, stay home. {It's my first attempt in English. Yikes!} Helping a veteran? I One more week… Memorial weekend was closing in. It was the sole thing occupying Nathaniel Coe’s mind. He’s been planning the weekend for months. Why? His baby brother, Nicholas, will stay with him. His brother, his nephew and her sister in-law were Nathaniel’s only family. Even in those moments when Nate, as everybody called him, was ready to quit, Nicholas always managed to cheer him up. Nate loved Nickie more than anything. After submitting his report ahead of time for the Board’s review, he stopped by the CEO’s office. With a knock on the door frame. “Boss, all’s done. I’ll see you on Monday.” “Hey Nate! Did you include Donovan and Cheryl in the distribution list?” Said Samuel Davis. Mr. Davis a man of few words, in his early 50s. He was sharp as a razor. Handsome, and from what Nate has heard in some of the company’s parties, well-endowed and straight as they come. Mr. Davis was a man’s man. Since Nate and Mr. Davis have worked together for over ten years, they share mutual admiration and respect. “Sure did!” “Good… See you on Monday.” Inside the elevator, other guys were in a rush texting back and forth on their phones. For some unexplainable reason, every Friday afternoon was chaotic. Another set of goodbyes and Nate was out in the parking opening the door of his car. Before getting inside, he peeled the tight jacket off his body. The tie went off too to the back seat with the jacket. The dress code made the office look classy, but for a 6’4” 327 pounds man, dressing formally was confining. He had trouble opening the button on the neck, but once he succeeded, two more followed. Feeling less encaged, because his dressy pants and shoes were still on, he started his car. He went straight (as straight as a gay man can) to FoodMarket. The dark clouds he saw when he left the office turned into a storm like rain. Luckily, he found a spot close to the entrance. He grabbed a big grocery bag from the collection he had in the mesh behind the passenger’s seat. He breathed in deeply, but carefully enough to keep the buttons of his shirt in place and dashed out of the car to the store. The place was not as packed as he thought it would be. Maybe, being there at 3:30 PM put him ahead of the heavy buyers. Anyway, it was an easy in easy out. It was still raining, but not as heavily as before. While opening the trunk of his Escalade. He heard a loud ‘Shit!’ coming from the sidewalk. Standing under the rain there was a man with a cane and a mess of groceries on the curb in front of him. Nate dropped his bag on the back seat and grabbed his umbrella from the trunk. He went to the man. “Hey mister!” but noticing the man’s VA hat, immediately he changed his words and extended his hand. “Sarge, let me help you!” The man was about 5’9” in a wear down military jacket. Although not as tall as Nate, the guy’s stance made him look taller and somehow commanding. Maybe in his late 40s, early 50s. The salt and pepper stubble on his square chin contrasted nicely with his espresso skin. And the poor soul was soaked to the bone. The man had an upset gaze, just trying to come to terms with himself. The deep voice made him look to his side to a wall standing next to him. His eyes went up until he had to tilt his head. He had seen big guys in the squad, but none like this one. Enormous was the word that came to his mind. “Thank you!” looking down at the mess of groceries. “I don’t want to impose, but I’d really appreciate that you stopped to help this old man. Paul Burks,” he said meeting Nate’s extended paw with his smaller hand in a vigorous handshake. “No sweat, sarge. Hold on to this” handing the man his umbrella, “before your teeth get any wetter. Nathaniel Coe, Nate. Nice to meet you!” Paul was surprised of himself. He’s never engaged in a conversation with a stranger that easily. But the man didn’t trigger an alarm in his head. Nate kneeled to gather the groceries that were salvageable. Eggs had seen better days, butter was a blob, and not a single glass item was intact. “Come with me sarge. Let’s get you out of the rain.” Nate opened the passenger’s door. Then he dropped the wet groceries on the back seat. Next, he held the umbrella for Paul to let him sit in the car. Paul jumped in with ease, which surprised Nate since he had a walking stick. Closing the door, Nate went to the trunk of the car to pick up his ‘emergency kit’. As a kid, his dad taught him to keep a bag in his car with a change of clothes and towels and blankets for any emergency. Inside the car, he opened the bag. He handed the smaller man a towel, picking the blanket for himself. Paul was already out of the soaked jacket which left him in a gray t-shirt that was clinging to his wet body. His hat was on the dashboard. He grabbed the towel and began to dry himself, starting with his bald head. Then he moved down to his chest and arms. Nate watched with fascination the stringy muscles on the man’s arms and chest. The hairy forearms’ veins had veins! They flexed in interesting, almost erotic ways. A manly faint smell emanated from Paul. Nothing overwhelming, more like fresh sweat and deodorant. Nate’s cock stirred in its confinement. “Do you feel better?” “Yes, much better. Thank you for saving me from the deluge.” Nate smiled, then said nodding at the hat on the dashboard. “I see you are a veteran.” Paul looked at the wet hat. “Retired many years ago. Well, this leg retired me.” “I’m sorry to hear that, but I’m glad you’re back home.” After an odd silence. “Let’s get a hot coffee in us before we get sick. My treat! Café&Coffee is right there.” Nate started his car and went to the drive through. “What would you like?” “Latte, no sugar.” “Perfect! I’ll have one too.” While waiting for the order, Paul and Nate started to chat. “How did you know I was a sergeant?” “It was a guess. My dad was a sergeant major. The way you guys carry yourselves around and the way you stand is different.” “I was a first sergeant. Too long ago...” Nate handed Paul the coffee. “You talk about it as if it happened centuries ago. How old are you anyway? 48? 49?” Paul almost spewed the coffee in his mouth and started laughing. “Sorry to ruin your guesstimate. Ha! Ha! Ha! I’m 62. But thanks for the compliment. And the coffee!” “62! Damn! You look no older than 50... I wish I look as good when I reach 40.” “You will never look like me. I mean, half of you must weight more than three of me!” Taking another sip, “You know, the military could use a man like you.” “Nah… I’m 36, no longer military material. Besides, it was my dad’s wish that my brother and I finished a career.” Paul was rubbing his left leg absentmindedly. Noticing the movement, Nate took a peek at Paul’s bulky crotch bulge. Before he was caught, he said, “Is it OK to say thank you for your service?” “I should be the one thanking you for saving me from the rain. Even my thoughts are wet! I did what my job asked me to do. I don’t regret it. But not once it passed through my mind to go around asking for ‘thank yous’. Anyways, it’s very much appreciated.” Every now and then and between sips of his cup, Nate took the chance the steal glances of the man next to him. Paul looked amazingly ripped for 62. Nate had a thing for healthy looking mature men, like his boss. The cane just added to Paul’s sex appeal. Nothing around Paul said gay, but Nate was feeling attracted to the mature man with shredded muscles sitting in his car. So, he came up with an idea to get to know him better. “Sarge. How far do you live from here? I’d like to drive you to your home.” “The walk to my place takes close to 25 minutes. Not a bad workout, but, with this leg, it’s not the same as when I was younger. I have a place in Parker Gardens.” “Then, allow me to drive you to your place. You get out of those wet clothes. Then, I’d like to bring you back to the store so you can get the things you lost. Sounds like a plan?” Paul considered the offer for a while. He was afraid of the man, knowing his military training will help him out of almost any situation. But this guy was BIG. Then, there was the rain. Carrying the few things home with a cane on a slippery sidewalk was like calling for trouble again. He really needed the groceries. It was decided. “Yes, we have a plan.” “Great! Let’s say I’ll come by your place, sevenish?” “Seven it is.” “Well sarge show me where home is!” Paul asked Nate to turn right on the intersection. Minutes later Nate was parking his car in front of a nicely kept gated complex, Parker Gardens. The rain has become a drizzle. There was a guy in uniform smoking outside the security cabin. “Hey sarge! You got lucky today!” said William, the security man. Paul turned to greet the man in uniform. “William, I did get lucky today! The rain was insane!” Back to Nate, “Nathaniel, thank you for the ride. I owe you.” “No sweat Sergeant Paul. I’ll be back at seven. Here, this is my cell number. You are welcome to call any time. I’m always in the mood for a good conversation and a coffee, or a beer.” “Well, thank you again. I’ll be ready at seven. You’re really doing a lot for me. Thank you!” “No sarge. You did a lot for me, for us. It’s time to show you how important you are.” Getting inside, Nate started the car, “See you at 7!” And so, he was gone. [Re-postedto fix font color.]

Pt1 This is a story about Jack, Jack is no ordinary 19yr old……………. “COME ON ONE MORE!!!!” shouted Dean, Dean was jacks training partner. “ARRRGGGHHHHHH” grunted Jack as he lifted the last of his 12 reps on bench press on to the rack, jack stood up and looked in the mirror, staring back at him was a sight that drew gasps from both dean and others in the gym. Jack was a 6ft brick shit house. His chest was rippling with thick dense rock hard muscle, the vest he had on could not contain the sheer size of his pecs, they were so thick every time he breathed in the vest would ride up his torso and begin to tear under the sheer mass of his chest. “add another 25kg on each side mate” he asked dean Dean placed the weights onto the bar which was already loaded with 300kg, bringing it upto 350kg. Jack repped out another 12 reps like it was nothing, re racked the bar and got up again. “This is to easy, I need a real challenge! Whack another 100 on!” Dean added the required weight so that the bar had 450kg loaded on it. “ Man this is crazy shit jack, can’t believe what you’re doing, your pressing over 4x my body weight!!” “Well when you’re as big n strong as me there’s no room for light weights, its heavy as fuck or nothing at all, you don’t get pecs like these by lifting sissy weights!!” Jack bounced his enormous pecs, each bounce shifted his perilously frail vest close to breaking point. Jack laid down on the bench, got his tree trunk arms into position and with a mighty grunt lifted the bar from the rack, each rep was greeted with an almighty grunt, his pecs were bulging with blood pumping round his massive chest. Jack managed 8 reps before re racking. He stood up. “Arrrghhhhhh, im fucking pumped man, look at me? This is what u call pure beastly muscle!!” Jack was pumped, like nothing anyone had ever seen , he moved closer to the mirror, ripped off his vest to reveal the rest of his enormous body, his pecs still filled with blood and rippling from his bench press, sweat was dripping down to his stomach which resembled a block of marble which had had eight large chunks carved into it, his triceps were also rippling from the routine, his tri’s n bi’s were huge at least 35” round, veins snaking down to his beefed up forearms, his giant boulder shoulders looked strong enough to barge through brick walls, his meaty traps stretched up his thick bull neck and his lats were two thick slabs of rock jutting out of his sides. It truly was a sight to behold for everyone not at least dean who was trying so hard to hide his erection going on in his pants. “Jesus jack you look incredible, I’d hate to see a guy cross you!!” dean said with a hint of jealousy. “if they did, they would end up like this!” Jack picked up an olympic sized barbell with no weights on and began to bend it in half like it was made out of rubber, then tossed it aside. “anyway dean im 400lb of freaking huge muscle, I’d be surprised if anyone would cross me!!” Dean gave a laugh of a guy who was like ‘yeah I suppose so but really wanna see it’. “true enough, ok now its my go!!” Dean was inferior to Jack in height, weight and strength so before he could even start his lifting he had to take 400kg worth of weight of the bar. Dean was only 18 and had the physique of a track n field athlete, so he was fairly toned with a bit of size but that size looked skinny compared to Jacks mammoth size. So with 50kg left on the bar dean started his routine. Even though Jack and Dean were good friends jack always took the piss out of dean for his inferior showings, mostly to try and spur him on but also to show his superiority and dominance over him, dean could not help but feel intimidated by jack, he daren’t tell him to shut up or go away in slight trepidation of what jack might do. “ Come on you skinny git, call that heavy lifting I can’t even see your pecs there that small and feeble, if you don’t start tryin harder im gonna crush you, now LIFT!!!” jack’s booming shout reverberated around the gym. Dean finished his first set and sat up, “ Jesus jack im tryin alright!!” Dean bit back a little. “that’s not trying that’s playing safe, you wanna grow ? You want to lift heavy!!! That isn’t heavy look!” Jack then proceeded to lift the loaded bar of the rack with one hand and start repping some shoulder presses, after 20 reps he re racked the bar. “see!!” “alright jack stop showing off ya big headed freak!!” dean sarcastically replied. “Jealous you skinny fuck? Well you better be coz unlike you I wanna grow! I wanna get bigger and stronger than ever before.” “ well maybe you do mate but im an athlete, my sport does not require me to get big n bulky, so i maintain what I have!” Dean tried to hide the fact he actually likes jack being all dominant etc coz it makes him hard, and whether jack will like the fact that dean loves being with this muscle mammoth. After dean had finished his chest routine he and jack decided to hit some biceps. As Jack was so big and strong the dumbells the gym had were to light for him so jack had to curl using an Olympic bar and plates, he started of light by curling 100kg for 15 reps, “easy!! Whack another 250kg on dean.” Dean added the weight. Jack composed himself, lifted the bar off the ground and slowly started to curl the 350kg bar, with each curl his massive biceps ballooned to unprecedented sizes, thick veins popped and stretched with every move, after hitting 10 reps he placed the bar back on the floor, looked in the mirror and hit a double bi pose, his biceps bulged and formed a gargantuan mound of granite muscle that looked bigger than his head, he relaxed then hit it again this time managing to squeeze an extra inch on top of his already impressive bi’s. Dean had never seen jack hit a bi pose before, his cock was now so hard it was making an impression in his shorts. “ WOW jack they are awesome man fucking huge!! Im gobsmacked!” “I can see your impressed, I only have to look at your shorts to notice that, ya big gay, come over here?” Dean walked over to where jack was, the size comparison was breathtaking, next to jack dean looked like a twig. “take your top off” jack asked Dean didn’t dare disagree so he took his shirt off, his tight body glistened with sweat. “now stand infront of me and flex!” Dean flexed his biceps, moderate sized peaks appeared from his arms, they looked pretty cut but looked no bigger than 15”. To rub the salt in more jack then flexed his bi’s behind him, his bi’s clearly 3x the size of deans. Then without warning Jack picked dean up and started curling him, every curl took deans face to within cms of jacks biceps, jack curled dean 20 times before putting him down. “you like that gay boy, your cock sure did!!” Dean looked down and saw a dark grey wet patch were he had cummed, he looked up and said, “ that was awesome!!” Jack and Dean made their way to the changing room, got showered and headed home. Pt2 Jack and his younger brother got home from the gym. Jack unlocked the door, “ get inside now boy!” He grabbed hold of dean's shirt and flung him into the house. Dean went flying into the wall with a thud. Dean got back up and rubbed his shoulder. “ Wow master, you threw me like I was a rag doll!” He said in amazement, a huge smile beaming on his face. Jack slammed the door behind him, “ Listen shit bag, You are a rag doll to me boy, a skinny weak runt I'm gonna have so much fun with. Your my slave now, you do exactly what i say boy, I own you, I'm bigger, stronger and far superior than you in every way possible. You go to bed when I say, you get up when I get up, you cook what I tell you to cook, you get the picture boy?” “ Y y yesss master, anything for you, you are by far the biggest and strongest person I have ever seen!” Dean replied. “ Would master like me to do anything?” he asked Jack. Jack walked over to his younger bro, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high in the air. Dean's feet were dangling at least 3ft off the floor, Dean was gasping for air, his legs flaing about, he looked down at his brothers menacing face, his eyes bulged at the sight of jacks huge, ripped, juicy muscled forearm easily hosting his light body up, Dean also had a view of his brothers immense pecs and collosal shoulders, both rippled with devastating power. Jack finally drops Dean on the floor, Dean coughs and splutters as air returns to his lungs. Jack stood over him his massive bulk dominating the space around them. “ Master would like to know what it feels like for you to be so easily man handled by your brother, how it makes you want to worship my huge muscles and witness my immense power?” he asked. He folded his huge arms across his even bigger chest, both fighting of space. Dean looks up at his brother, watching his huge devastating muscles fight for superiority on his body. “ It feels fantastic master, you are so strong you could lift anything, I would happily let you man handle me all time if it means I get to see your fantastic muscles in action. I would love nothing more than to lay my hands on your perfect body master and feel the power those huge muscles possess”. He replied. Jack smiled menacingly. “ Get up boy, take your shirt off!” He demanded. Dean picked himself up and lifted his shirt off his ripped body and tossed it on the sofa. He looked down at his lean ripped body then up to his brothers gargantuan body, he sighed in embarrassment. “ What would you like me to do master?” Dean asked. “ I want you to flex for me boy, I want to see how small and worthless you really are!” with that Jack shoved his bro towards the wall length mirror, Dean flew across the room and stumbled into the mirror. Jack prowled up behind him, he had a tape measure in his hand. “ Flex your bicep now boy.” Jack demanded. Dean knew better than to disagree so he reluctantly accepted and flexed his left bicep, a small hard ripped peak rose up his arm. Jack sniggered, “ my god so small!” He wrapped the tape round dean's arm, “ Christ you are pathetic boy, 12 inches! “ Dean hung his head,” yes master I am pathetic.” Jack then wrapped the tape round dean's chest and again chortled, “ 28in, disgusting, lift your left side shorts up you weed!” Dean obeyed and lifted his shorts up, his skinny athletic legs had a light coating of hair on, Jack knelt down and wrapped the tape round the upper part of the thigh. “ 23in, you are just one lanky piece of shit aren't you boy, how can you be happy looking like that, I've got broomsticks that are bigger than you, here.” Jack throws the tape at Dean, “ time to see what real muscle looks like boy!” Jack started by flexing his gargantuan biceps, peaks that would make Everest look small rose imperiously up his arm, muscle grew on top of muscle. “ Whoa…….” Dean moaned. His hands shaking as he approached his brothers immense arms, he began wrapping it round the peak, he joined the ends together and read the numbers. “ Fuuuuuckkkkk, 34in master, your a monster!” Jack cackled with delight, “ yes a boy I'm a monster, 34 in arms, the best in the business, I'd wipe the floor in any competition, now my chest boy!” Dean moved the tape to Jacks impossibly pecs, he started to wrap but jacks body was so huge and wide he had trouble keeping it there,” er er er master can you hold the tape please? “ he asked. Jack laughed, “ am I to wide for your pathetic skinny arms boy, there! “ Jack placed a meaty finger on the tape, Dean continued round his brothers bulk, he eventually joined the ends. “ 78in master, unbelievable! “ Dean was mesmerized by his masters sheer size. “ I could fit your skinny assbody in my pec gap and crush you with there power. Dean shuddered with fear as he took the tape away. “ Now my legs boy!” Jack lifted his shorts leg up to reveal the thickest most densely populated leg of muscle anyone had seen, ridges upon ridges of muscle piled high and wide engulfed his quads. Dean gulped hard, “ Sweet Jesus master your legs are freakishly beastly!” He began to wrap the tape round jacks meaty quad, the two ends met, “ 65in master, incredible! You are a collosal behemoth! “ Dean was opened mouthed at his brothers unbelievable body. “ Boy, come and kneel in front of my leg and open your legs,” demanded Jack. Dean knelt down and spread his legs a little, Jack moved closer placing his right foot in the gap in dean's legs, then looked in the mirror. “ Look boy my quad is wider than your upper body hahah” it was true, one of jacks thighs stuck out at least 15cm each side of dean's body. Dean was drooling. “ Master you are a dream come true, you are ginormous, stronger than anything I know, I am nothing compared to you, I'm weak, worthless, I am……….” He was about to continue but got interrupted my Jack. “ Enough of the talk boy, I know your weak, pathetic, worthless, a sad existence. Christ if you weren't my brother i would have destroyed you by now, you see boy, I want more, much more and your gonna help me get it, I wanna grow more bigger and stronger, so the question is do you wanna help me? Choose your answer carefully! “ Jack cracked his bull thick neck, the sound alone sent shivers down dean's spine. “ Y yyyess master anything you want I will get for you just say!” Dean knelt down and bowed before his brother. “ That's a good boy, now I want food, I need to eat big, get cooking for me boy,time to grow!” Jack ordered Dean to the kitchen. Jack got Dean to cook 1.3kg of lean mince, 500g of wholewheat pasta, 4 scope of optimum nutrition weight gainer and 500g of instant oats, it came to a whopping 6151 cals. Jack slammed it down in 20 mins. “ Boy, get down the shops and get me more food!” “ yes master”. Dean put on his coat and went shopping.

Thanks @amauiguy! I pasted the first story in plain text, no formatting. I really don't have a clue of what's going on. But if you check the initial presentation of the site, before you log in, it has a black background. White fonts look good there! Chapter II is in plain text. Wish me luck! +++ Helping a veteran? II Nate woke up to a sunny Saturday morning. With years of starting his workout before dawn, he’s never managed to stay in bed later than 6 AM, even on weekends. His stretched his huge body then curled his torso to sit on the bed. His hard cock poked his left nipple. The thing was hard as stone and his bladder ready to burst. He jumped out of bed and ran into the bathroom. After hitting puberty around eleven, Nate realized that arm-wrestling his hard cock to point down at the bowl was a waste of time. That was a battle he never won. He had tried to bend it a by tying a 5-pound dumbbell to his cockhead. Fruitless. If anything, it made his cock harder and stronger. So, he decided that peeing in the shower was the way to go. His baby brother, Nick, has the same problem and he uses the same solution, which has gotten him in a lot of trouble with Linda, his wife, “Nicholas Coe! You’re so gross and disgusting!” The stream of pee hit the wall of the shower and after an eternity his bladder was emptied. But Nate’s cock jerked demanding attention. It was standing up rigid. A pulsing thick vein ran on its back side from the dirty blond bush up to the big red head, shaped like a conquistador helmet. Nate grabbed the hot appendage and move his hand slowly up and down. The hell with it! He’ll work out later. His dick wanted attention now, as if it was having an ADD episode. He grabbed some lube from the cabinet. Standing in the shower, he poured a hefty amount on his cockhead. The lube was cold, but soon it will be sizzling. His cock was burning hot. Closing his eyes, Paul’s image came to his mind. Last night when he took Paul to the store, he spent some time contemplating at the mature stud. Paul was clean shaven. Tan t-shirt, jeans, sports shoes, a black VA hat, and a dark cane. The t-shirt was clinging to his pecs, but loose at the waist. Paul’s chest must be covered by curly hairs because Nate spotted some patterns against the tight t-shirt. His strong, ripped forearms were covered in black hairs with gray hairs shining here and there. His arms were not exploding with morphed dimensions, maybe less than 16 inches flexed? But the t-shirt was having a tough time containing Paul’s hard biceps and triceps. His waist seemed to be around 32. And when he stepped inside the car, the t-shirt clung to defined abs. Reaching for the sit belt, Paul twisted a couple of times looking for the lock. Nate reached out to help him, using the chance to check the baseball size bulge trapped in Paul’s jeans. Paul moved; the bulge moved. He was freeballing! Back from his memory of last night, Nate concentrated on his cock. One hand grabbed the bloated head and the other, the base of the shaft. Then, he squeezed hard with both hands. His body shriveled with pleasure. This thick tube of prime beef has been his trustful companion for more than 25 years of self-gratification and unbound sex. He began a fantasy in which he imagined himself servicing the mature, black stud. Kissing the hairy pecs, licking his nipples, feeling the warmth and hardness of those ripped muscles, getting high on his masculine scent, caressing the hefty bulge. Nate’s hand went to a steady up and down rhythm on his shaft while he kept squeezing the overheated head in rhythm. Then, he released the head to grab his balls. He chuckled to himself imagining Paul’s face when he discovers that Nate has three equally big testicles in the sack; two on the right, one on the left. There were times he thought the third nut gave him his strength and size. But doctors said although it was odd, Nate was OK. If these three nuts had made something for Nate, it was they made his ball sack extra sensitive. Soft caresses on them can make him orgasm. Tight jocks and pouch boxer-briefs were the only options he had to keep his balls from rubbing too much against his pants. After the ‘accident’ back in high school, when he flooded the front of his pants with jizz, he learned the lesson the hard way. The less friction on his balls, the lower the chance of exploding unintentionally. He continued wanking his cock, which was already making wet, slushy sounds. Paul was still on his mind. Nate knew Paul was impressed by the size of his body when they met. And that Paul became even more impressed when at the store he saw how easily Nate moved stuff out of the way with just one hand. Nate wanted to impress Paul. He wanted Paul to like him. Nate’s hand began to move faster. His pecs bulged with ripples and contractions. Veins flooded with blood, standing up almost too painfully under the thin skin. Sweat was running down his face, pits, chest. His musk replaced the air in the shower room. In his mind, Paul was rubbing his hard cock on Nate’s flexed muscles. Paul was kissing him, dominating him. Paul sat on Nate’s pecs. His sweat dripping on Nate’s body. A massive pole was pointed to Nate’s face, as Paul’s eyes locked with his. Then it happened! Nate’s howl made the walls vibrate. The wrinkled sack retracted around the three balls becoming smoother. His climax came from deep inside, weakening his legs and arms. His temples were pulsing. The first gush hit his face. The second went over his head, followed by three equally strong shots. It was too much for the big man, who slid down the wall until his butt hit the floor. Cum was sapping from the still hard log. Nate’s vision was blurry. He was spent, gasping for air. He felt wet tiles under his ass. His heart was coming back to its normal beat. “That’s what I call a workout! Mother earth! Ooh boy, I’m trashed! I need a double dose of vitamins!” He was feeling better, in a good mood. “Phew!” he smelled his pit. “I stink.” Since it’s easy to break your neck if you slip on sweat and cum, he carefully crawled to the shower head. He turned on the cold water, letting it rain on him. Now that he was fully alert, he can begin his day. He will plan his afternoon with Paul.

Off to a good start. Looking forward to more. Regarding the font, setting the color to Automatic should allow the story to display correctly, rather than setting a color explicitly. In cases like this, it's easy enough on desktop to just use the mouse to drag-highlight over the text to make the contrast better.

Yeah, I need me a Jay too. Maybe one of the guys you post can fit the bill,

Wow, such detail and drawn out characters. This reads like a good novel. Thanks! And, of course, we want more.

You know the best thing about being gay while in 6th form boarding school? Teen Muscle! At 18 years old, everyone was rich enough to afford the best. Gym membership, private clubs and tons of high end sports like polo. Fair enough, I was the skinny little guy who was more maths based. But my great wet dream, Danny Bose, he was boner fuel. He was not mega big, but years of rugby and karate has given him the tightest chest, beefy pecs, and the cutest arms with biceps like small melons. He was like a lean Trunks from Dragonball Z! Of course, he wasn’t gay. I would follow him into the showers, just chatting about movies. Over time, I’d talk to him about girls he liked - it was my sneaky way of making him get a little hard. His wonderful cock, a nice 7 inches with sexy blue veins like his biceps, would plump as we spoke and as the water tricked down the various bumps and grooves on his tight, well worked chest. I did this for a few months, blowing my load the second I was back in my room. But I needed more - I needed to know what he felt like. He was like soft marble - perfect and hard and...... mmmmmmm I had a plan. An extreme one. A few days later, I was waiting in the showers. I made sure I kept him on the field to chat, that way we had the locker room to ourselves. In the shower, I put the plan into action. “You know, there is a rumour you are a fag, Danny”. “What? Where the fuck did you get that from?!” “Well I was saying to a few of the guys that we never see you with a girl, and given how much you seem to spend on hair care and stuff, you just seem a bit poof like”. “What the fuck! You’ve been telling people I’m gay just because I look after myself!” “Yea. I’m doing you a favour. You are clearly after some dick. I’m just lubing you up. You seem like a bottom”. That was it. Finally. He through the first punch. Breaking my nose. I didn’t care - I created the situation I needed. There in the showers, naked, I lunged at him. We wrestled, he tossed me around and kicked me. I punched him in the abs - oh fuck me! So hard, so wonderful! The slapping sound my weak hand made against them...... mmmmmm He stood over me, over my beaten body. “This is what you fucking asked....... why are you smiling you freak?” I looked up at him. “Someone is at half mast, stud”. He looked down and found all the physical exertion and testosterone has indeed started to give him a boner. “Awwwwwww yea”. I started to jerk my rock hard dick. He looked totally confused, as the guy who just picked a fight and lost is now jerking off. It then dawned on him. “This is what you wanted, isn’t it?” Danny flexed his right bicep. It was already swole thanks to the fight. A sexy vein snaked it’s way around it. “You utter freak. Stay away from me”. Danny then turned, showing his back which was about an inch bigger thanks to our workout. That’s all I needed. “YEAAAAAAAAA”. I came everywhere. As I lay, beaten in my own cum, I knew what was needed now. I. Need. Muscle. That was the hottest experience of my life. But now I need to dominate that prefect, hard, powerful body. I need to blow myself up. I spent the whole night getting ready. I contacted a personal trainer and I was very upfront. “You will get more cash the bigger I get. I need to be big, and I must be strong as I need these muscles to dominate a mini superman. I need muscle more than anyone who have worked with. I will inject any steroid you can get me. Get me to the stage where I am so ripped that veins cover my face”. He seemed very shocked, but money talks. My first time in his private gym was hard. The barbel wouldn’t move. Pull-ups could not happen. Times 2 and 3 were hardly better. Even the roids were only giving me a little beef, but they did jack up my sex drive. “Kyle, why isn’t it working, and don’t give me that shit about it taking time. Push me to the extremes”. Kyle, a bit of a stud (it’s why I picked him) looked confused. He had never had a client like me. I walked over to him, and without a word, I grabbed his dick. “Ok stud. I picked a gay trainer for a reason. I’m going to suck you dry because I’m desperate for dick, and I think the protein in your cum will be good for me. Use my mouth as much as you want - let this be your incentive to work me harder”. With that, I ripped down his shorts, and put the slightly innocent Kyle into my mouth. A true twunk / buff but thick. I don’t think he’s had a twink who could deepthroat before. He came hard as I stoked his abs. I then leaned up, sat on his beefy quads and stoked his biceps, as I licked his cum off of my chin. “So, what we are you going to do to make me as big and as hard as your dick?” After that event, the steroids got more extreme and he cancelled all clients so we could have two, three hour workouts a day. They were so brutal, they made me puke. But that was ok. With each rep, with the pain and the chemicals, I would spurt a little pre cum - “I’m gonna make you my bitch, Danny”. A few weeks later, I was sat in my dorm. I won’t lie, I was jerking off again in front of my mirror. Gone was the twink who’s ribs you could see. My 6 pack was firmly there, my arms were not that of a bodybuilder but I could easily out arm wrestle most gymnasts. I had a shit-eating grin on my face as I powered by cock up and down, looking at the new veins pumping power to my traps and arms. My new, enhanced body, was something from the front page of fitness mags. “Grrrrrrr”. I flexed my left 18 inch bicep as I felt a fresh stream of pre cum on my knuckles. I licked it off as I stopped wanking. I’d been edging myself for hours. There more horny I was, the stronger I felt. It was like all the testosterone was building up in me and infusing my buff bod. I was ready. I exploded into a most muscular. “FUCK YESSSSSSSS”. I was grinning so hard that drool ran down my face as my muscles fought each other for space. If Danny looked like a lean trunks, I looked like him as an adult, powered up, after a hard work out and jerk session. Time for Danny. But what to wear!? I opted for a track suit, formally baggy but now tight. I wanted him to see what I had done to myself. Id arranged him to meet the Head of our 6th form - fake email. He would meet me in the gym, alone. “Hey Danny”. Danny turned like a rocket in the half lit gym. “James? Haven’t seen you for weeks”. “Oh, you mean not since I wanked over you and you got nice and hard using your muscles to beat me” “You asked for it!” He spat. “Oh Danny. You have no idea what I’ve been asking for. I’ve been asking for so so much. And you know what, I got everything I want in this gym. I’ve got my ultimate wank fantasy, and I’ve got THIS”. With that, I ripped my top off to expose my bloated upper body. Danny gawked at me. “So........ big. What.... how.....”. “Oh” I breathed with excitement. “I’ve been throwing a ton of iron around, injecting steroids by the caseload, all the while, wanking myself silly over you. You see, I’m bigger and harder than you, by far. But to me, you are the ultimate sexual fantasy. You are like a muscle growth fantasy. The super buff little brother”. Expressing the fantasy was too much for me. “CHECK ME THE FUCK OUT”. I ripped off the bottoms and my pants. “Tell me what looks bigger, harder and more ripped!” With that, I flexed my arm harder than ever, and brought it down next to my rock hard cock. Both covered in veins, both quivering with the effort. Danny stood there. “I’m straight!” He screamed in his head. Yet, how many times had he secretly jerked off to that day when he overpowered someone and they jerked off to him. The power. The manly power. It was better than any girl. And now, this twink, he was harder than any man, and had turned himself into a cocky, steroid addict, muscle bound prince! All for him! Danny let get go. “You...... are hot”. He mumbled it at first. Then he let his hand gently grab his bulge as it inflated. “I can’t believe you made yourself this fucking sexy, for me. I...... I think I should thank you”. With that, Danny pealed off his flannel shirt and jeans. There he was. Finally. In his glory. Tighter than before, harder dick than before. Perfect. I stepped forward. I was now losing my sanity. The edging. All that built up cum. Plus the roids. I couldn’t hold back. I tossed Danny against the wall. I could feel every inch of his hard body. “Struggle. Struggle you bitch. Let me feel you. Feel how weak you are against me super bod. Fucking feel the beast you have turned me into”. Danny has tears running down his face, as he totally scrapped his sexuality and came over all the abs this Adonis. I licked his dick and drained it. It tasted better than I dreamt. “Well, maybe it’s time for me to cum”.

Part 3 “You mean I can make other men grow, too?” I asked my handsome, big lover – still rubbing his leg. “Yes,” he said, grabbing my hand to make me stop and I realized I was making him hard – not a good thing in public. “You’re the source for good and there are many other protectors that battle for good. However, there is also a source for evil and he has his protectors, too.” “The man at my apartment and the man in the bathroom,” I replied. “Exactly. If they get rid of you the good source is gone. Only evil men will grow big and strong. But that will not happen. You are safe with me and safe with your other protectors.” I looked around the subway car – at all the people going through their normal lives . . . like I did until about an hour ago. They had no idea there was this secret battle going on around them. They had no idea about the danger. I found myself wanting to go back – to be like them, unaware and uncaring. I wanted to be with my big fiancé in my apartment having breakfast. My boyfriend sensed how I was feeling and he put a big arm around my shoulder – bringing me back to the moment, quickly – the weight of the thin and the hardness making me horny all over again. I looked at his body closely. He was definitely bigger. The t-shirt he was wearing looked unbelievably tight and in danger of tearing. His chest bounced a few times to please me. I looked up into his smiling face. “I must plow you soon,” he said, softly. “I have stopped growing and my strength has plateaued. We need me strong for what is to come. We also need to have other protectors.” “How will that happen?” I asked. “Don’t worry, they will find us. You are becoming so much more powerful. Garlic, for some reason, repels the evil protectors, but it cannot hide your scent from good ones. They will come.” “Where are we going?” I asked. “To stay with the Professor. He will know what to do,” answered my big man. “He is an older protector who has been around for a long time.” “You’ve met him?” “No,” answered my lover, “It is just knowledge I have inside of me since you have awakened my true nature. My abilities would have stayed dormant forever if we had not had sex. I can now become what I was meant to be. The universe brought you to me and, for that, I will be eternally grateful. I am now your loyal servant.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa . . . you are nobody’s servant,” I responded quickly and started rubbing his leg again. “You’re my fiancé, remember! I don’t like the sound of anything else.” “You’re going to have to lick up the mess if you continue to massage my leg,” the big man said, looking down at my hand. “Is that supposed to be a punishment?” I asked, smiling – but then I took my hand away, knowing he could make a major mess. “Next stop. Walk behind me, but very close as we exit,” he said. “Gladly! I’d follow that muscled ass anywhere,” I answered, excitedly, but he ignored me. “I don’t sense any danger, but I just want to be safe. Let’s go.” It’s hard to remember a lot of what came next. I was too focused on those two muscle mounds of hard beef bouncing in front of me. I was slightly disappointed that, once we were outside of the subway station, my big man moved beside me. I missed watching his huge back and gorgeous behind. He put one of his large arms around my shoulder to steer me through the crowds on the sidewalk – so that was a nice consolation prize. I didn’t get to look at him, but I got to feel his hardness against me. Suddenly, we were in front of a double wide four-story brownstone – heading up the stairs. “The Professor lives here!” I exclaimed. “What kind of professor is he? We could buy a small state with what this place must cost.” The big man ignored me and pressed the doorbell. Not even a second passed before the door flew open – scaring the living daylights out of me. I was ready to run, anticipating another battle, but my lover didn’t move a muscle. He clearly knew . . . or sensed that everything was okay. It took me a few more seconds to comprehend that I was now looking at the Professor. I’m not sure what I expected – Doc from ‘Back to the Future,’ some Albert Einstein looking old man, or, at least, a frail gray-haired man with glasses. There were flecks of gray in a closely trimmed beard and thick curly hair, but that’s where the similarities of what I imagined and what stood before us stopped. First, the man filled out some university t-shirt like he was a champion heavyweight wrestler instead of a teacher. Material stretched in every direction to cover his amazing muscles. The fifty-something Adonis was wearing stretch jeans that couldn’t come close to disguising his bulging legs. His dark blue eyes glanced quickly from my lover to me. “Is he?” the man’s full, masculine voice asked. “Yes,” my lover responded and the professor stared at me with a smile that made me quiver with delight. “Come in . . . come in,” he said stepping to the side to let us enter, but never taking his eyes off of me. As I passed him he inhaled deeply and I swear I could feel power radiate from my body and penetrate into his chest. It didn’t leave me depleted in any way, it simply seemed to give him something akin to strength. The professor gasped a little from the jolt he received. I turned to my lover who was beaming at me as we stood in what must have been the most gorgeous front hallway ever – huge staircase winding upwards, pocket-doored grand rooms on either side, and several huge windows - highlighting the incredible furniture and artwork spread throughout the place. I stood there open-mouthed and wide-eyed at the beauty of the home and the beauty of the man who lived there. “Has there been weight gain,” the Professor asked my love as he closed the door and walked around me. “Considerable,” answered my man and the Professor stopped to stare at the beefy stud to his side, then continued to circle me. “Increased strength?” he asked. “Considerable,” came the reply. “Increased awareness of . . . what am I asking, you found my place just from following the sensation, didn’t you?” “Yes,” my lover answered. “He will need more garlic soon.” “I have an extract cream that will work better,” the Professor said and then he looked straight at my boyfriend. “What does it feel like?” “We become one. I feel his heartbeat. I sense the power within him and it fuels me. I can tell my body is changing – without even looking at it. I now can feel him completely – even when he’s in a different room. I have the same knowledge of the others.” “Even those in darkness?” the Professor asked with much intensity. “Especially those in darkness,” the other big man answered. “You must be the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said – starting to sound a little other-worldly. “I feel that I am . . . and, in the bedroom . . . I am,” my lover answered and this made the Professor nod strongly before turning back to me. “What can I get you, sir. What do you wish?” the older gorgeous man asked and lowered his eyes. So, I secretly wondered if sucking the muscled mature daddy off was one of the options on the table. I almost asked, but I kind of knew it wasn’t appropriate. I also realized I was quite hungry, but that wasn’t what I needed most at the moment. I looked at both men – neither looking me in the eyes. They both stared downward – what the hell was that about. I decided I would be honest and tell it as it was. “I need vodka,” I replied, “with tonic and lime.” “Of course,” the Professor answered, smiling – as if this answer proved something. “I think we could all use one of those,” he added as he directed us to his beautiful kitchen which opened up to a large den and an incredible back yard. As the elder man busied himself making our drinks, my big lover and I walked around. I was drawn to a huge desk that sat in front of a large window overlooking the yard. Beside was a wall that had a large map of the city with many tacks stuck in it and then pictures of big gorgeous men – all framed and encircling the map. I glanced at the pictures and got the crazy feeling that they were all familiar to me – in some way. I knew I didn’t know any of them, but the feeling remained. That’s when I noticed a beautiful shot of my fiancé and was baffled why it was here, when the Professor and my man had just met. I knew it had something to do with all the secret mumbo-jumbo they were saying, but I just couldn’t bother to stay focused long enough to understand. I just wanted to look at the hunky fellows in the pictures – all nationalities, all nicely built, and all nice looking. I felt that I was looking at headshots of guys auditioning for a hunky man calendar. “Protectors . . . scattered all over the city,” the Professor said, walking up and handing us drinks. When he returned with his own glass, he added, “Waiting for you to appear. The Source.” “I think you and my big lover, here, are tripping on the same stuff. I can’t be the source of anything . . . except some trouble,” I said, laughing. “I don’t think you really believe that . . . you can sense what you are – especially around your alpha protector. You are turning him into a one-man army. Look how he’s already almost too big for that shirt. And I know you felt yourself ignite my body as you passed me in the doorway earlier,” the Professor said. “Ignite . . . that’s a good word, because that’s what it felt like. Almost like I sent a spark flying into your chest,” I said, thinking back on the moment I was close to this beautiful man. “You did send a spark, sir,” he replied. “Exactly what kind of Professor are you?” I asked, snapping back to my questioning self. “I study lots of things. I am mainly called the Professor because I am trusted with the history of how the Source came to be and all that is involved in keeping it going for eternity. I am a servant to the Source . . . to you.” “No, no, no . . . I just don’t like that word. Nobody is anybody’s servant. I’m not sure why you good fellows think I’m this source or whatever it is, but I’m nothing but an independent contractor for a pretty big law firm downtown. I make decent money, I have a huge fiancé that makes me happy, and I get the best sex I’ve ever had. My life is perfect as it is . . . I don’t need to be the source for anyone and I certainly don’t want anyone being my servant. Wow, how strong did you make these drinks. It is suddenly so freaking hot in here. And what in the hell is happening to my boyfriend’s shirt?” Either my future hubby’s shirt was suddenly shrinking or the man was adding some intense poundage pretty quickly. Whatever you call those huge muscles that are between the shoulders and a guy’s neck were presently bursting through the seams of his flimsy-looking t-shirt. His arms were also swelling so much that the sleeves were ripping in numerous places. I was a little dizzy from this intense heat that was suddenly permeating my entire body and then shooting out directly towards my man. He was tensing his own huge body – everywhere – and moaning like a dog in heat. “The vodka enhances your power, briefly. You are making him grow,” replied the Professor, smiling a huge grin of excitement. “You fuel him again.” The growth stopped as suddenly as it started – like a kernel of corn popping into something twice its size. The poor ragged t-shirt had been defenseless to the sudden thickening of my man’s muscles. Sudden bulges burst through the material everywhere – making strips of torn fabric all that remained. These scraps hung desperately over big shoulders, across massive pecs, and weakly around a thickened neck. The upper torso of my lover heaved up and down as he breathed heavily, clearly thrilled and wrecked by the growth. There was a specific look across his face – one of pure pleasure. I realized when he grew he got turned on – the smile told me that, but the hardness in his pants told me more. “Man, that feels good,” he said smiling at me and then brushing off the remains of his shirt. “Since he’s your Alpha Protector, he’s going to grow the most. Whenever your body radiates power, he’ll gain more than anyone else,” said the Professor. “He’s my what?” I asked. “Your number one protector – the one you are to unite with,” the man answered. “I don’t understand,” I said. “He means you and I were meant for each other . . . always,” my huge boyfriend said, smiling. “You will be called upon to grow other protectors, but I will always be the main one. The one that receives the most power from you. I am your soul mate. I will know you as well as I know my own body. I know what you most want right now…” To prove his point, my huge boyfriend walked over to me, grabbed the back of my head with his hand and then pulled it forward so my face smashed into the deep gap in the middle of his humongous chest. I immediately inhaled deeply, taking in the luscious, masculine scent of my man . . . my alpha protector. I sure did love the sound of that. My hands moved upward to find his nipples – poking out so enticingly. I squeezed hard with my thumbs and forefingers, making the big man moan loudly. He had known exactly what I had been daydreaming about as he and the Professor spoke to me. I had been focused solely on my man’s beautiful chest and how I knew my face would fit perfectly in that sweaty crevice in the middle. How he had known was not important to me. It was just wonderful breathing in my big . . . well, now, even bigger man. I squeezed and licked at the same time – my cock growing in rhythm with my man’s grunts and moans. The Professor cleared his voice. I had forgotten he was there and, apparently, so had my boyfriend. I felt the same big hand grab my hair and pull my head back, my tongue still sticking out in hopes of tasting more as I was moved away. I did not, however, let up on my abuse to his nipples. The reproachful look I received from my man did make me finally stop, though. He smiled at me. “It’s time you initiated the Professor’s ability to grow from your power. We will need him to be strong,” my fiancé said to me. “You will have to force his body to open up to the energy you hold within. You will need to engage him carnally, my love.” “I need to do what?” I asked, totally confused. “He means you need to fuck me,” the Professor said, smiling. “Say what?” I exclaimed. “Fuck me,” came the older man’s response. “You have to fuck me.” “Um . . . first of all, I’m engaged . . . to the Alpha Protector, remember,” I said, patting the big chest of my lover, “And, secondly, I’m more of a catcher than a pitcher . . . if you know what I mean.” “You’re one damn hot catcher,” my future husband said, smiling, and this made me very happy. “But you have to do this. It is the only way for the Professor to receive your benefits, completely.” “You’re telling me . . . this hunk of mature man . . . you want me to . . .” “Plow me as hard as the day is long, little man,” the Professor said. “It’s a necessity that cannot be avoided. You will have to initiate the ability of all the protectors.” “Wait, wait, wait! You mean I will have to sleep with all of these hot guys?” I said, sweeping my hand to the many pictures on the wall around the map. “Not sleep with,” the Professor said. “You will have to fuck each one…” “Will you please stop saying fuck!” I interrupted. “Okay, fellas, where are the secret cameras. The two of you have had some fun, but now I’m ready for this funny show to be over. You got me. You really got me. Really, where are the cameras?” “Honey, this is all real,” my lover said to me. “I know it’s a lot to take in, but you really are the Source. We need you to help us protect you. You’re mine, you’ll always be just mine, but you need to awaken the dormant abilities in these men . . . like you did in me.” “But I never fucked you! Remember? It was all about you making me gasp for joy as I accepted King Dong! His words, not mine,” I said quickly to the Professor. “That’s because he’s the Alpha Protector,” the Professor said. I should have seen that one coming. My big man put his arms around me and kissed me hard. I looked into his eyes, but then I got distracted by his bigger shoulders, his more massive arms, and his magnificently grown chest. His new developments . . . his new size made all of this real. He had added some serious muscle and weight. He’d also grown taller – I could tell by how I had to tilt my head back more to look up at him. He looked at me with so much love it was almost overwhelming. I could feel his cock stirring between us. That, in turn, made mine stir, as well. “You will feel great pleasure with every other protector, my love,” he said, “But it will never be the intense gratification you will receive from me. I will be your only pitcher - forever.” “Unless we let the Dark Source win,” the Professor said. “If that happens, he will plow the power right out of you and we will all die.” “What?” I said, my eyes growing wide. “All of us are tied to you, the Source. You are the Light Source. If, for some reason, the darkness wins it will destroy you and we will all perish, too. We are tied together - forever,” the Professor added and he could see his words impacted me greatly. “So, care to unleash some power in me, sir?” I looked at my lover, still doubting this was the right thing to do. He nodded and whispered the word ‘go.’ I turned to the older muscular man and smiled – letting him know I was ready to do my part. He walked over to me, placed his hands into my pits and lifted me off the ground. I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me back into the front hall and then upstairs to his bedroom. I could tell being the Source was going to be a very hard job. A very hard job, indeed.

Part 3 - Fresh Start part 2 Jay and I became friends the summer between our Junior and Senior years. We met the day I saw him mowing Miss Mattie’s lawn. I walked up and offered to help. From that day on we were nearly inseparable. We went back the next day and finished weeding the gardens and pulling out the dead trees. Trust me when I say, Jay may be a beast now, but even in high school he was the strongest kid. He’d lift dead trees out of the ground, after we’d dug a moat and loosened them, but he enjoyed flexing his muscles and lifting really heavy objects. He said it was his off-season lifting routine. Xander, Miss Mattie’s grandson started to hang around. He’d sit on the porch and watch us lifting the trees or rolling the wheelbarrow which was loaded with debris and rocks. He wouldn’t say anything, but always seemed to keep an eye out for when we were flexing. I’d catch him staring at me a few times, but he would quickly look away. After we finished the yard work, she had us clean up the porch. That was another mess entirely. The porch was in such disrepair, it would have been better to rip it off and start fresh, but she told Jay that was not option. She said she’d pay for any materials we needed to fix it. Jay and I went to the local lumber yard with a couple planks he yanked up. The guy there took one look at them, laughed at us, and then saw we weren’t kidding and scratched his head. He did some digging and found a close match. I had figured out how much was needed and he ordered it. He said it’d take about a week to arrive. We let Miss Mattie know and she said she didn’t need us for anything else until the wood arrived. We both breathed a sigh of relief. I took Jay up on his offer to try out his gym. He said ok, but it came with a price, I’d have to meet his Gran. I said fine, what harm could there be in that. Oh boy, was I in for a shock. I’d found out Jay only lived a few blocks over from me. We were walking to the gym as it was only a mile or so from where we lived. On the way he said, “Trust me Ty, the FBI has nothing on her. If she wants to know something, she’ll get it out of you. In some cases, she’ll wheedle it out. In others, you’ll just give up and spill the beans.” We both laughed. We arrived at the gym, Jay signs in and gets me a guest pass. We stow our stuff in the locker room. I check it out. There’s an indoor pool, a sauna, a whirlpool, and a lap pool. We head upstairs to the weight room. The room is quite large. It is broken into different areas. One has all cardio stuff. Another has the free weights and benches. The third area is where the squat racks, flat benches, and plates are kept. It’s a nice set up. There is also an area for warming up which is covered with AstroTurf. There are some pads for stretching and balls for stability exercises. We skip past all of that and head right to the area with machines and plates. Jay says today is his chest day. I say fine and say we should align our routines so we work out together. He agrees. We do some warm up stretches and find an open flat bench. He loads a 45lb weight on each side and glances at me to make sure I’m cool with it. I nod yeah. I slide onto the bench first and get the party started. I take a nice shoulder width grip and un-rack the bar. It’s been a few weeks since I’ve worked chest, so I take the warm up reps nice and slow, making sure my form is still correct. It is, so I whip out 10 reps. I look up and Jay is standing behind the bench, spotting me, but it looking around the gym. “Ahem. You realize I could have dropped the bar and seriously hurt myself. That’d leave you with no star QB to protect.” He looks down and calmly says, “If you couldn’t pump out 10 reps of 135, maybe I should be looking for a new QB.” He raises an eyebrow and then breaks into a wide grin. “Dude, I had you. Your form looked good and the pace was nice.” I grin back and slide off the bench. Jay gets on and positions his hands a bit wider than mine. He’s working his outer chest. He smoothly lifts the bar off the rack and quickly and efficiently pumps out 15 reps. I sarcastically say, “Watch out, big man in the gym.” He laughs back at me. He slides off, grab a couple 10 pounders and looks at me. I nod yeah. Don’t want to overdo it, but want to get a good workout going. I’ll slowly increase the weight. If Jay outpaces me, that’s fine. We add the weight and I slide back onto the bench. Jay once again gets behind me and casually watches me as I lift the bar off. I get thru 8 reps and see he’s still not paying attention. On the 9th rep, I drop the bar to my chest and begin to push it up. I pretend to falter and cock my left elbow out a bit. The weight becomes unbalanced and shifts on me. It starts to collapse back onto my chest. Before I know it, Jay’s reached down, grasped the bar and curled it up, out of my hands. He reracks and stares down into my eyes. He mockingly says, “If you’re going to fake dropping the bar to get my attention, do it with some real weight on it. 155 is pretty lame, even for you Ty.” “Dude, had to make sure I had you’re paying attention.” “Just because I’m not watching you 100% of the time, doesn’t mean I’m not paying attention.” “Point taken.” “Now can we move on to some real weight?” I nod and he pulls the 10’s off and grabs a pair of 35’s. “Try not to drop this weight while putting it on the bar.” I roll my eyes at him. He says, “Gotta make sure you can handle the big boy weights.” I come back at him and say, “Comedian in the house everyone.” The guys on the bench to our right look over to us, size us up, and turn away. I look over to Jay and he just shakes his head, meaning don’t worry about them. He slides onto the bench and casually takes the bar into his hands. He lifts if off and pumps out another 15 reps. I’m thinking to myself; I need to move up from 10 reps to 15 reps if I’m going to get stronger and bigger. He slides off and I get on. He looks down and says, “Take your time. I’m only joking with you about pushing more weight. Go at your pace, not mine.” “Ok.” I lift the weight off. It’s definitely heavier. I start the set. I get thru 9 reps pretty easily. Jay’s watching me the whole time. I can see his blue eyes looking intently into mine, making sure I’m not going to falter. I start to slow on the 10th and 11th. By the 12th rep, I’m maxing out. I can hear Jay calmly giving me encouragement. I get the 12th up and want to do at least one more. My chest is heaving. I can feel the blood rushing thru it. I’m taking big gulps of air. I slowly lower the bar. It taps my chest and I exhale and push it up. It moves ever so slowly. My feet are dancing on the floor. My back is arched, but hopefully not too much. I know I don’t want to pause because gravity will take over and that’ll be it. I keep pushing and am breathing heavily, literally spitting the air out of my lungs through my nose and mouth. Jay has his hands within inches of the bar so he can grab it if I really do falter. That thought clicks in my brain and I find a reserve of energy and push the bar up the last few inches. Once my arms are straightened, I move the bar back and Jay grabs it and reracks it for me. He reaches down and pats my shoulder and says, “Nice job. Knew you had it in you.” “Thanks.” I lay for another moment to let my body relax. In the meantime, Jay pulls the 35’s and puts another 45 and 10 on each side. I sit up, see the new weight and say, “It’s all you buddy.” Jay smiles, moves to the bench as I get up and move behind it. “I should be good, but just make sure my form is good. I’ve can get sloppy with the heavier weights.” I nod ok and he slides under the bar. He takes a minute to properly position his hands, still going with a wide grip. He closes his eyes, takes a few deep breaths, arches his back, pounds his feet into the mat, opens his eyes, and exhales as he lifts the bar off the rack. He holds it up for a second to complete his exhale. As the bar descends, he inhales. His chest expands. His nipples show thru his now skin tight t-shirt. Damn, they’re big and prominent. The bar touches his chest and he let it sit for a second. He begins to push it up. He’s exhaling. I can feel his warm breath on my shirt and face as I look down at him. His form is perfect. I can see the space between his pecs thru his shirt too. My unit twitches. Damnit. Not here, not now. Not with Jay, who I know is straight. I causally move my legs to adjust my junk. Jay continues his set. He’s on the 3rd rep. Form is still perfect. He’s slowed, but only a bit. He’s powering thru. I focus on the bar, not his body. He’s staring at the ceiling and I can see his clear blue eyes under the bar. They see me, but do not register my presence. He’s in his own world. He’s on the 6th rep. I lean back and take a breath. He’s still going steady and strong. Form is good. I glance back at his chest and arms. Damn. His chest wants to tear the thru the shirt. He’s starting to sweat. There are beads of moisture on his forehead and upper chest. His arms are getting pumped. The amount of blood travelling thru them to keep them oxygenated must be huge. My junk twinges again. This time it has a mind of its own. I start to tent. Fuck. I place one leg on a support brace on the bottom of the bench and, as casually as I can, lower my right hand and adjust myself by pushing my unit down. He’s on his 9th rep. No slowing. I continue to watch the bar and glance to the right to the guys. They’ve stopped their set and are watching Jay. They’re about our age. I’m guessing they know Jay. Their bar has less weight on it. I glance back to Jay and he’s on rep 13. I look down and he smiles up at me and casually says. “Two more Ty, then it’s your turn.” My mouth falls open. I’m dumbfounded he is able to calmly speak to me while pressing 245. I was barely able to breathe with 205 and here he is. I know he’s not showing off, he’s just stronger than I am. He finishes, racks the bar, and slides out from under the bar. He sits up on the bench, twists his neck around and I can hear it cracking. He puts his arms over his head, intertwine his fingers, inverts his hands, and pushes upwards stretching his triceps. He stands, keeping the stretch. His shirt has pulled up and his abs are visible. Obviously, I’ve seen them before, when we were doing the yard work, but something about them today, turns me on. I look towards a different part of the gym so I don’t pop another tent. I hear the guys at the bench next to us say to Jay, “Nice work Jay. Getting some training in before football practice starts?” “Yeah, something like that. I need to make sure I can keep the opposing team away from our new QB.” Jay nods in my direction. I nod back at the two guys. Jay introduces me to them, “Ty, this is Peter and Scott, otherwise known as Otter, don’t ask.” Otter rolls his eyes. “Really dude, I’ve JUST MET Ty and you’re already dissing my nickname to him.” “Hey, he needs to know everything about his Tight end and Center if he’s going to be effective.” Otter is a hulk of a kid. He looks to be around 5’ 10”. He must weight close to 200 lbs. and looks solid. Not all muscle, but his legs seem like once they’re dug in, nobody is moving him or past him. Peter is a few inches taller, but looks to weight 185ish. His legs also look solid, but his chest and shoulders are piled with muscles. “Yeah, well…I’m sure he’ll hear the story at some point, probably from blabbermouth here.” Otter nods to Peter, who grins an evil grin and nods yes. “Ok ladies, back to it. These weights aren’t going to lift themselves and we have only 4 weeks before late summer workouts begin at school. I need you in top shape for the coach.” Peter and Otter wander off to a squat rack and start their sets. Jay comes over to me and says, “Otter’s a nice guy, hangs around Peter too much, but eh, what are you going to do. Just watch out for Peter. As Otter said, he does have a big mouth and spreading secrets is something he likes to do.” “Noted.” And I think to myself, ‘control your dick.’ We get back to it and walk to a pair of adjustable benches. They’re sitting in front of a couple racks of dumbbells. Jay grabs a pair of 35’s and I grab some 25’s. We set the benches at a 45-degree angle and start with incline presses. 15 reps. After we finish, he gets up and grabs a pair of 25’s and does incline flies for 15 reps. I instead opt to do some pushups and get on the mat and do 10. I then grab a 25 lb. plate and ask Jay to put it on my back, in the center. I then do another ten reps. “Oh, big man trying to one up me.” He says mockingly. I respond, “Eh, just something a little different.” He nods in approval. I grab another pair of 35’s and begin my next set of presses. Jay moves up to 50’s and pushes out 20 reps, grunting on the last 3. I get down to do my next set of pushups and Jay is right next to me, but with a 45 lb. plate. I glance at him, he winks, and I just sigh. I do my whole set with the 25 lb. weight. He does his whole set as well. He finishes, stands up and says, “I like it. I going to have to incorporate it into my workout.” We finish our third set of both presses and pushups. We head back to the flat bench and Jay puts 35 lbs. weight on each side. I look at him and jokingly say, “Kind of light, even for me, wouldn’t you say?” “In most cases, yes” He says smiling, but continues, “But for this set, the object is lower the bar to a 5 count and raise it to a 5 count as well.” I look at him puzzled. “Let me show you.” He slips onto the bench, grabs the bar, and lifts it off. As he starts to lower it, he counts out ‘1 one thousand, 2 one thousand, 3 one thousand, 4 one thousand, 5 one thousand’. The bar is now resting on his chest. He begins to lift it at the same pace, and when he reaches 5 one thousand, his arms are fully extended. He looks up at me and says, “Do this for 5 sets of 5 reps. First time out, you’ll really feel it by the fourth set.” He does another 4 reps and I see a sweat start to break out on his forehead. He gets up. I get onto the bench and start my set thinking ‘this is going to be easy’. By the 3rd rep I’m beginning to sweat. ‘Ok, maybe he was right’. I finish my first set and my chest and arms are shaking. Jay just says, “See.” He walks to the bench next to me and puts a 45 and a 10 on each side. He slides onto the bench and begins his second set. His chest starts to explode. He is sweating and his t-shirt is getting wet. His nipples are pushing thru and are rock hard. I feel my unit start to respond. I turn away and lay back down on my bench. I take a few deep breaths and my erection fades. I lift the bar and start my set. I barely get thru the 4 reps, struggling to finish as my arms are shaking violently. I rack the weight and pause for a minute to let my body recover. When I feel better, I complete the 5th rep. I rack and sit back up. Jay is already on his 3rd set and is moving smoothly. He’s on a completely different level. Now his arms and chest are really pumped and full of blood. One look and I start to bulge. I look away, but right into Peter’s eyes. He sees my erection, looks at Jay and grins his evil grin again. ‘Fuck.’ I’m caught, I think to myself. He saunters over to me with a knowing smile on his face, “Nice woody Ty. Thinking of anyone in particular? Maybe a cute blonde with muscles.” “Fuck you Peter.” Is the best I can do. “No Ty, that would seem to be what you want to do to Jay.” I stand up and get in his face. Jay hears the commotion, cuts his set short, stands up, and comes over to us. “What’s going on?” He says in an exasperated voice, “Peter, what you are you gossiping about now?” “Nothing.” He says nonchalantly. “Just that Ty here, is getting a woody watching you work out. I’m thinking he has other plans for you when he’s QB’ing. Maybe give you a secret handoff?” Jay’s face gets red, but he doesn’t say a word. He just grabs Peter’s arm, twists it around his back and starts walking to the stairs. Peter yelps in pain, but has no choice. I follow and I see Otter start to follow too. We descend the stairs and get to the locker room. Jay makes sure no one else is in it. He pushes Peter back into a locker with a bit of force, crowds his space, and demands, “Spit it out Peter. What do you want say about Ty?” Peter just looks at him and keeps his mouth shut. Jay balls his left hand into a fist and brings it up to Peter’s face. He doesn’t flinch. “Really, I could do some damage to your pretty face if I wanted to.” “Yeah, but then where would you be? You’d be off the football and wrestling teams for sure.” Peter is just riling Jay up. “Well, maybe that’s what you really want, to be able to spend more time with Ty here, you know, ‘lifting weights.” He air-quotes the last part. Jay’s fist comes flying out of nowhere and slams into the locker next to Peter’s head. It clangs open and shut and open again. Peter is visible shaken. There is a dent in the locker door. Otter and I gasp. Jay’s fury comes thru his voice although he is remarkable calm, “I’ll ask you one more time Peter, what do you want to say about Ty?” He balls up his other fist and raises it to Peter’s face. Peter glances down, sees it, but is unphased. He looks at Jay, then looks down at his t-shirt and pulls a fuzzy off. Jay backs off a bit, giving Peter some space, who relaxes a bit and exhales. Jay then quickly moves back in, puts his hands under Peter’s armpits and simply lifts him off the ground by about 6 inches. He’s holding him up like he’s holding a child. The sheer power in the move causes me and Otter to back up a step. Peter’s face goes pale. Jay says fiercely, “Now that I actually have your attention,” He softly asks the next part, “What did you want to say about Ty?” He bangs Peter into the lockers a few times. Peter is shaken and stunned by Jay’s power. He blurts out, “Ty’s gay.” “And how did you come to this realization?” Jay asks while banging Peter into the locker a few more times. “He was getting a hard-on watching you lift weights.” His eyes shift from Jay to me. He looks to Otter for support, but Otter looks at me. “And that makes him gay?” Peter makes an attempt to shrug his shoulders. Jay continues, “If that were the case, half the guys at the gym would be gay, including some other people in this room right now.” Jay removes his hands from Peter’s arm pits and he drops to the ground. Jay is still staring at him. Peter says in a relaxed voice, “I’m not too sure how many other teammates want a gay quarterback on the team, especially our center.” He nods towards Otter. I speak up, “Peter just so you know, I had a conversation with Coach Roberts yesterday.” Jay turns to look at me with a quizzical look on his face. I say, “I was going to tell you later today, but now seems a more appropriate time.” He nods and I look back to Peter, “I explained I was gay and hoped it would not impact his decision to make me quarterback. He asked me why should it. I said there are some people who are still not comfortable with gay athletes. He indicated that’s not an issue with our team.” I raise an eyebrow at him. “Is it an issue with you?” He just looks at me with a smart look on his face. Jay turns to Otter and gruffly asks, “You got a problem with Ty being gay?” Otter quickly says, “No.” Maybe a bit too fast, but I realize why. “Him being gay is not issue. I got an issue if he can’t pass the ball or maneuver in the pocket.” Peter chuckles and says, “Maneuver in who’s pocket, Otter?” Jay’s right fist comes flying out of nowhere and hits the locker to the right of Peter’s face, denting it as well. It bangs open like the other one, but hits the side of his head. He angerly says, “Ouch! Fuck. What the fuck is wrong with you, jackass?” “Nothing buddy, why do you have an issue Ty being gay?” Peter just stands there, partially terrified, partially petrified. Jay crowds into Peter’s space again, puts his hands on either side of his head and quietly says into his face, “Here’s how this ends today, you listening?” He raises an eyebrow and Peter nods yes. “Good man.” He pats him on the side of his face, a bit roughly. He continues, “You will not say one word about Ty being gay, to anyone, even your family, cuz I know you’ll have big mouths.” Peter’s mouth comes open, but Jay cut’s him off, “If I hear anyone outside of this room make even the slightest joke about Ty’s sexual preferences, you will become part of the locker you’re standing against.” He moves even closer and they are now nose to nose. “Am I clear?” he whispers. Peter is frozen. Jay screams at the top of his lungs, “Am I clear?” Spit comes out and some lands on Peter’s face and shirt. “Yes.” Peter whispers. Jay immediately backs up, straightens Peter’s t-shirt and casually says, “Good to hear.” He pats the side of his face again, but much more gently. “You can go now. I expect to see you here tomorrow. It’s shoulder day for you two, if I remember correctly.” He looks over to Otter who nods yes. Peter moves to a side, composing himself, and walks to the exit. He turns around, looks at Otter and asks, “You coming?” Otter looks at Jay, who just shrugs his shoulders. Otter slowly moves toward the exit and follows Peter out. I watch them leave. When I turn around, Jay is sitting on a bench, head in his hands, breathing heavily. I walk over and put a hand on his shoulder and give it a gentle squeeze. He looks up. His face is red. I say, “You didn’t have to do that.” “Yes, I did. If I hadn’t, your secret would be all over school by days end.” I’m at a loss for words. I humbly say, “Thank you.” I stand there in silence. “What if he goes to coach and tells him what you did?” “Yeah, that may an issue, but I’ll call coach tonight and have a talk.” He stands up and heads to the urinals. A few minutes later I hear water running and then a paper towel being ripped off for him to dry his hands. He comes back into to the area and says, “Let’s get out of here.” I nod. We grab our bags and head out. We walk to the front desk and Jay asks if Carlos is around. The attendant says yes and calls into the back for him. Carlos walks out front, sees Jay and his eyes light up. “Hey Jay, what’s up buddy?” He walks up to him and they do a bro-hug. “Haven’t seen you in a few days and figured Gran had you sequestered for doing something silly again.” Jay grins and sadly says, “After what just happened in the locker room, she may.” “Uh-oh, what happened?” He notices me, reaches a hand out and says, “Hi, I’m Carlos.” I nod and reply, “Ty, nice to meet you.” He nods back. “Let’s go back to my office.” He leads us back to a small cubical and pulls up two chairs. We sit. “What happened?” Jay quickly explains and when he gets to the part of me being gay, turns to me. I nod ok, and he continues. Once he’s done, Carlos settles back into his chair, runs his hands through his dark black hair, sighs, and looks at Jay, then at me. He slowly says, “Jay, I’ve known you how long, 6, 7 years?” Jay nods. “I remember the first time Gran brought you in here.” He looks to me and says, “Jay was a little fireball, all attitude and swagger. Him against the world and woe-be-tide anyone who got in his way. He thought his fists would solve all his problems, but they seemed to just cause more.” He looks into Jay’s eyes, “Am I right?” Jay sheepishly nods yes. “While, I don’t condone Peter’s actions and I’ll be having a talk with his parents,” My eyes go wide and Carlos sees it, “Without divulging your secret.” I relax. “And explain to them his actions are not what our gym stands for. I’ll suspend his membership and if he decides to change his ways, we’ll review to let him come back.” Jay nods. “As for you Jay, obviously you will need to pay for the damage to the two lockers,” Jay nods again, “And I will need to call your Gran and have a talk with her about today’s incident.” “I understand.” Jay is staring at the carpeted floor. “I will grant you the curtesy of speaking to her first, due to situation.” Jay looks up and his eyes say thank you. “Yeah, once we talk, I’m sure she’ll be calling you anyways.” Carlos chuckles and nods in agreement. Carlos looks at his watch then says, “If I remember correctly, Gran will have dinner ready for you in about an hour. You need to get home and have your talk.” Jay looks at his watch and nods. We get up to leave and handshakes are done all-around. Carlos hands me a week’s worth of passes as a way to get me to come back. I graciously accept them. As we’re walking home, Jay is quiet and sullen. I tentatively ask, “Buddy, you going to be ok?” He glances over to me and slowly nods yes. “Ok, just making sure, cuz you don’t look it.” I pause again and he keeps his eyes focused forward. “What you did back there, in the locker room, I won’t forget it, ever.” Now he stops. He turns to face me. He spits out, “Peter is an ass.” I’m taken aback. I’d never heard Jay curse, much less put someone down like that. He sees my confusion and continues, “I thought I knew Peter well. We’ve been friends for a long time, but I guess he’s changing into someone different, someone I may not want to hang around with.” “Jay, don’t let me come between your friendship with him. If I’m the reason…” He’s shaking his head no. “But…” “Ty, I should probably thank you. Because of you, I now know what he’s really like.” I stand dumbfounded. “I’ve known you what, a week or so?” I nod yes, “And I consider you a good friend. You’ve told me a very personal aspect of your life that you probably wouldn’t share with just anyone.” I shrug my shoulders in agreement. “Peter took your secret and threatened to spread it around as if he had a right and obligation to do it. That’s what really bothers me about what happened back there.” I nod in understanding. “I just hope Gran sees it that way. A puzzled look comes over my face. “You’ll see when you meet her.” He turns and starts to walk again. I watch him go and then start after him. We walk the rest of the way in comfortable silence. We reach Jay’s home. It’s an immaculate two-story colonial with cream siding and dark blue shutters. The front door is a muted yellow, which blends nicely with the other colors. The driveway is made of red brick pavers in a basket weave pattern. There are Japanese maples in the front yard and boxwoods line the driveway. There are white dogwoods and trimmed purple azaleas across the front of the house with irises and rose bushes between them. We take a path of slate pavers to the far side of the house and pass through a Clematis covered arbor and gate to the back yard. It’s just as manicured as the front. Large elm trees ring the fenced property. There are two large flower gardens in the yard. One holds a mixture of Lilies, more Roses, and some Hosta’s. The other has a wide variety of cutting flowers like Dahlias, Zinnias, Gladiolas, and Lavender. My mom would be jealous. Through an open window I can smell a peach pie and pot roast. We get to the backdoor and Jay leads us into a mudroom. We slip off our sneakers, and he pokes his head around the corner, and says, “Hey Gran, we’re home.” I hear her coarsely say, “So I can smell.” I think uh-oh, that’s not a good sign. “Well, don’t hide your friend in there, bring him in. He nods to me and we enter the kitchen, me more tentatively than Jay. I spot the pie on the window sill cooling. I see the oven is on and a light lets me see the pot roast cooking. I also smell freshly made rolls. Gran is standing at the stove in an apron and a wooden spoon in her hand. She’s stirring a pot. She turns and I see her steel gray eyes. She looks right into my eyes and sizes me up in about 2 seconds. I feel naked in front of her. I turn my head and look around the kitchen again. My thoughts were that it would be something out of the fifties, but it is completely updated and modern. She has a gas stove with 6 burners, a side by side refrigerator, an oversized deep welled stainless-steel sink with a detachable nozzle. The upper cupboards are glass covered, not wood panels and have brass handles. The lower ones have wooden doors and also have brass handles. There’s an upright mixer from KitchenAid and it looks well used. There are a slack of Blue Willow plates sitting on the table with matching utensils. She looks at Jay and says, “Jason, the table isn’t going to set itself.” “Yes Gran.” He grabs everything and disappears into the dining room, which is right next to the kitchen. I move toward to the room to help, but Gran cuts me off and says, “He can do it himself. We need to get acquainted.” She gestures to the table and we sit opposite each other. She picks up her glass of ice tea and takes a sip while eyeing me up again. “So, you helped Jason last week at Mattie’s?” I nod, too frightened to speak. “That was very nice of you.” I nod again. She continues to look at me but shouts to Jay, “You didn’t tell me he was a mute.” My mouth falls open, but nothing comes out. She sees it and says, “Making progress.” “Gran, please be nice.” Jay says from the other room. “I am, Jason. You should see him. He’s like a deer in headlights. What did you tell him about me?” “Just the usual.” “Oh, well there’s the problem, you probably exaggerated.” She looks at me and softly asks, “Tyler or Tyrone?” “Tyler.” I say with some confidence. I look her in the eyes, ready for her next question. “Good. That’s a start.” She continues in the quiet voice, “Tyler, regardless of what Jason has told you, I’m just a feeble an old woman looking after her wayward and troubled grandson, trying to keep him from becoming a burden on society.” Her eyes blaze up in excitement. I crack a smile knowing she is pulling my leg. “You’re good ma’am.” “There we go.” She stands up, walks over and pats me on the shoulder. “Now go help Jason.” And in a slightly louder voice says, “Make sure he’s putting the forks on the correct side of the plate. You don’t know how many times he puts them on the wrong side.” “Gran, I was 8 when the last time I did that. 9 years ago.” “Seems like just yesterday.” She responds with all seriousness and winks to me. I walk into the dining room and it is as immaculate as the kitchen. The table is a Rowyn Wood Extendable table with matching chairs. Against one wall is an oak china hutch, filled with crystal bowls and more Blue Willow platters and serving dishes. There is a matching oak buffet table along another wall. On top is a vase filled with flowers from the garden. The walls are a muted pea green and the windows to the back yard have matching curtains and sheers. The oriental rug under the table has an Islimi floral pattern and the gold color is a nice contrast to the walls. Jay has finished setting the table and is checking to make sure everything is in its correct spot. Gran walks into the opening and tells us dinner will be in fifteen minutes. “If you’re not here when the food is ready, you miss out.” She reminds us of the peach pie cooling on the window sill. Jay nods toward the front hall. I follow. We pass a number of photos on the walls, but I only have a chance to glance at them. The hall has a long runner carpet on it with a pattern which matches the dining room rug. The stairs are hard wood and have another runner carpet going up it. There are more photos on the walls. We hit the steps and I tentatively ask, “Was she joking about the fifteen minutes or else?” He turns and with all seriousness says, “About some stuff, she jokes, but never about when dinner is going to be ready and that you’ll miss out if you’re not at the table. It happened to me a few times when I was younger and let’s just say, I’ve learned from my mistakes.” I chuckle and so does he. At the top of the stairs Jay points to a room for me to use to change. He heads to the bathroom and I hear the shower being turned on. He re-emerges, says he’ll go first, and heads to his room to strip. I duck into the room he pointed at and close the door most of the way. I look around and see some trophies and more photos. I look at the trophies and see the name Matthew Jason on most of them. Must be his father. There are about 10 bodybuilding and wrestling trophies on the shelves. I see photos scattered about too. I look at one and see the spitting image of Jay in it, but it cannot be him as this man is standing next to his wife, who is holding a baby. There is a 5-year-old or so standing in front of them. Has to be Jay based on the blue eyes staring into the camera. There are some other photos around, one or two show his dad on stage holding a trophy, another is him at a wrestling meet with his arm raised. His father was huge in the photos. Now I know where Jay gets it from. A couple more photos show just Jay and a younger Gran. Jay looks to be 7 or 8. His blue eyes have a sadness in them. One shows Jay with a black eye. There’s a quick rap at the door and Jay pokes his head in and says, “Shower’s all yours.” I say thanks. I head into the bathroom. Jay left a towel out for me and left the water on too. I strip and hop in and begin to wash off the day’s grim. Thoughts of Peter and his action make me mad. I then think of Jay in the locker room and what he did for me, and to Peter. My mind drifts. I’m in the locker room again, but this time Jay is holding me up with one arm around my throat. He’s not choking me, but I’m a good 6 inches off the ground. His bicep is barely flexed. He has a snarky grin on his face. He pulls me close to him and flexes his other arm and puts it right in my face. He snarls, “How do you like that? Want me to push it harder into your face?” He does and the muscle pushes right into my nose. I breathe in his aroma. It’s a musky scent mixed with man sweat. I wrap my fingers around the muscle and squeeze. He laughs and flexes harder, showing me his strength and that I am powerless against him. He pulls me even closer and I feel his erection push into my upper thigh. I get excited and feel my own erection starting. I sigh heavily. The scene changes. Now we’re in the weight room and Jay is laying shirtless on the flat bench with the bar loaded up to 405 lbs. I’m straddling his rock-hard midsection and watching him press the weight as if it were nothing. He’s up to 20 reps and the bar is mid-air when he leans his head up and says, “Like what you feel big guy?” He winks at me, does a slow pec roll, and tightens his abs. I reach my hand to his pecs and caress them. I tweak his nipples; he smiles at me. While still holding the bar in the air he casually says, “That feels nice little man, but you can be rougher than that. I won’t break.” He winks at me and flexes his chest making his pecs feel like granite. I massage the muscles. I feel his erection start to grow and poke me in the ass. He grunts and does another ten reps with ease. My erection tents my black mesh workout shorts. I move a hand down to it while the other continues to worship him. I close my eyes. The scene changes again. I standing next to Jay as he is on the ground in a pushup position. He says, “Well, that’s 50 with no extra weight. Ty, jump on my back, I need some resistance for the next 50 and you should be enough.” Next thing I know, I’m on his back, face down with my hands wrapped around his chest and feeling his rock-hard nipples, and he is punching out reps with ease. I again breathe in his manly sweaty scent. I stir. As he lowers us, I feel his ass squeeze around my dick. The sensation causes my erection to become powerful. He continues this with every rep. He gets to 40, turns his head, and asks, “You ready for the big finish little man?” Before I have a chance to answer, he kicks it into high gear and whips out the last 10 reps. I find my hands are groping his chest and triceps, feeling the muscle explode with every movement. He gets to 50 and yells, “Boom!” I’m back in the shower and I see there is a white streak on the tiled shower wall. My left hand has cum between the fingers. I think to myself, ‘fuck, fuck, fuck, not Jay. He’s my best friend and he’s straight.’ Jay knocks on the door and I hear him say, “2 minutes buddy. Get dried off and down to the table. I’m heading down now.” I yell back ‘ok’. I rinse off and grab a towel and quickly dry off. I move back to the spare room, will my still stiff cock to go limp, and throw on my change of clothes and some deodorant. I head down and step into the dining room as Gran is putting the salad and bread on the table. She glances up and says, “I guess Jason put the fear of no food in you?” “Yes ma’am.” “You’re a guest, I would not have withheld dinner from you…this time.” She eyes me up. “Next time, you’re considered family and all bets are off, got it?” The steely gray eyes pierce mine. “Yes ma’am.” “And Tyler,” “Yes ma’am” “Stop calling me ma’am. I know you’re being polite and were raised with manners, but from here on out, you call me ‘Gran’.” “Yes ma’am, err, Gran.” She nods. Gran goes back into the kitchen and returns with a platter with a lid on it. Jay follows with two bowls. One has garlic mashed potatoes and the other French cut green beans with bacon. I offer to help get anything else, but she waves me off and tells me to sit. I wait for them to sit and take the open seat across from Jay. Gran is to my right at the end of the table. She reaches out and takes our hands and asks, “Jason, would you like to say Grace, if you haven’t forgotten the words.” She looks at me and gives me the slightest wink. “Yes, Gran.” He recites the prayer. When he’s done, Gran pulls the lid off the platter to show the still steaming pot roast. There are carrots and onions surrounding it. She starts passing the salad around. I take a fair-sized portion and pass the bowl to Jay who is not ashamed to load his plate up. Pot roast is next. I take a smaller piece and pass the platter. Gram, watching me says, “Stop. Tyler, what are you doing?” I look at her with confusion. She glances at my plate and says, “You’re a growing boy, eat like it.” I blush. “I made enough food for 6 people,” She spreads her hands over the plates full of food, “and you’re taking half helpings. Stop being polite, you are family now, eat like it.” I glance over to Jay, who avoids eye contact the me. I’m on my own now. “Don’t look to him for help.” She chides me. I see Jay quickly smile and glance up and back down. “Jason, pass that platter to me.” He does. “Tyler, give me your plate.” I do. She loads 2 more pieces of pot roast onto the plate, then scoops on some carrots and onions. “Are you able to get your own potatoes and beans, or should I do it for you?” She asks in the most sarcastic voice I’ve heard. I look into her eyes as she passes my plate back to me. The corner of her mouth curls up ever so slightly. I wink at her. I set the plate down and take a large helping of potatoes and beans. She nods in approval. Dinner has officially started. She leads off the conversation and we get the basics out of the way. Only child, parents are still married. Dad is an Engineer, chemical, not a train. Mom is a Real estate agent and sings on Sundays at church. Gran raises her eyebrows, looks at Jay and says, “God fearing people, Jason. Keep this one around, you’ll need him.” I chuckle and Jay just shakes his head. Moved here a month ago for dad’s job. Will be starting quarterback in the fall and hope to make the wrestling team after that. She nods in approval and pushes the bowl of beans toward me, basically telling me to take seconds. There is a lull in the conversation and Jay clears his throat. “Um, Gran, there is something I need to talk to you about.” Gran sets her fork and knife on her plate. Jay does the same. Uh-oh, this is going to get serious. I ask, “May I be excused? You will want some privacy for this.” I start to stand. Gran gives me a look to sit back down. I do. “What is it Jason?” As her head turns back to him. Jay looks to me and I nod, giving him all the encouragement and support I can, from across the table. It does not go un-noticed by Gran. “What did you two do? Out with it, Jason.” There is a gentle forcefulness in her voice. “Well, you see Gran…” and he goes thru the incident at the gym from the beginning. When he gets to the part of me being gay, he pauses, looks me right in the eyes and waits. I nod that it is ok. I see his chest relax and he continues the story. Gran does not interrupt or say one word. She nods here and there. When he’s let out that I’m gay, she looks over to me, reaches her left hand out and puts it on top of my right hand. She squeezes gently. He finishes by telling her about his visit with Carlos. Her eyes light up and she says, “Good for him. I always knew he had a backbone and wouldn’t put up with people like Peter.” She looks into Jay’s eyes and says, “Yes, I will be calling Carlos after dinner and I will let him know you will be working at the gym to pay off the damage to the lockers.” Jay nods, knowing that was going to happen. She looks over to me and says, “Peter has always been mean-spirited. I do not know what Jason saw in him to consider him a friend.” Jay sits in silence. Gran is taking over. “I will be having a conversation with his grandfather this Thursday at Bridge. Thomas will put the fear of God back into Peter about his blathering.” I say, “I’m sorry I’ve caused problems Gran. I did not mean for Jay to get in trouble with the gym or you.” She waves me off. “Tyler, there is one thing I have tried to instill in my wayward grandson” She says with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. She waves her right hand to him, “And that is to be a better person and true friend. Always try to avoid violence and only use it as a last resort.” I nod thinking there may have been a non-violent way to ease the situation today. She turns to Jay and says in a most sincere and loving voice, “Jason Matthew, you made me proud today.” She reaches her hand to his cheek and gently rubs it. Jay and I exhale at the same time. “While there may have been a better way to handle Peter, what you did was in the best interest for Tyler. I’m sure he appreciates it.” She looks at me and I nod. She says to me, “There are more ‘Peter’s’ in the world than ‘Jason’s’, and you may not always have this Jason around.” She nods her head in Jay’s direction. “I understand Gran.” And I look across the table into Jay’s bright blue eyes, which are alive again. She firmly states, “Now, finish your meals, there is Peach pie and vanilla ice cream for dessert and Tyler,” She looks me up and down and says, “You look like you’re withering away to skin and bones, unlike Jason here.” I practically choke on the pot roast and Jay rolls his eyes. “I will need to need to meet your parents and show them how to cook for a teenage boy.” She flashes a wicked smile at me. “Gran,” Jay says, “I’m sure his mother knows how to cook.” She waves him off again and leans her boney elbows on table, looks me right in the eyes, and says, “So you’re gay, do you have a boyfriend?” My mouth falls open and before I can say anything, she says, “If not, my bridge partner Samuel’s grandson might be free.” I laugh and Jay groans.

Come on LB show us what we want and you know what (I) we want. Muscle, strengths, human lifting, bar bending, go for it. Thanks, LB.

Part 2, Fresh Start. I walk up the long sidewalk to the old Victorian style house. It is disheveled. Weeds growing up between the sidewalk cracks, overgrown grass on both sides, bushes tangled and mangled. Dirt patches with more scraggly weeds where flower beds used to be. A few dead trees with dead leaves surrounding them. The house is in as much disrepair as the yard. Paint is peeling and cracked. Shutters missing or hanging on by a nail. The wood siding is warped, cracked, and falling off in places. The wrap-around porch is missing wood planks and is caked with dirt and dust. There are curtains in every window and everyone is pulled shut. I cannot see into the house. I walk up the steps to the porch. There is a creak with each step. Old newspapers skirt along the boards with the minimal warm morning breeze, which will certainly mean a hot day. An unseen animal skitters thru the shadows and off the end of a plank into the bushes which surround the porch. I am startled, but take a deep breath and gather myself. Why should I be scared? I’m 17, 6’2, 200lbs, solid body. Mostly muscles, but have a tendency to get sloppy with my workouts and have slipped somewhat recently. I’ve been living with my Gran for a number of years since my parents passed away. She is the iron rod which has kept me on the straight and narrow. She’s in her 80’s, thin and scrawny, with bones which remind me of dry pasta, but she still packs a mean punch and a wicked tongue. We’ve had many disagreements over those years, but my love and respect for her always made me see the knowledge in why she did things to me, and for me, during my life. Like today. She came into my room around 8, woke me from a peaceful sleep and told me to head over to this house and knock on the door. I am to do whatever the owner needs me to do. I started to protest, giving some lame excuse about meeting friends and going to the gym to workout. Gran just looked into my eyes, and said, “Bullshit.” Then she knocked me upside my head. I stare into her steely gray eyes, she stares right back into my clear blue eyes and she says, “Did I stutter or are you trying to see if I’ll hit you again.” She waves her hand over my body and says, “You may be big and strong and all that stuff, but you can be dumb as a pile of rocks sometimes Jason.” She hovers over me and looks me dead in the eyes again and says softer, “Now, I’ll say it again, did I stutter?” “No Gran.” I say humbly, breaking my stare. “Good. Get your feet in gear.” “Yes ma’am.” Gran puts her right hand on the side of my face and gives it a gentle pat and leans down and kisses the side of my head. She then runs her fingers thru my crew cut blonde hair and says, “You need a haircut. Get it done by the end of the week.” “Yes Gran.” And here I stand, among the debris and garbage. I straighten up, walk up to the door and push the doorbell. Nothing. Not surprised as I roll my eyes. I knock on the door and the panes on the windows rattle like they are about to fall out. I put my ear close to the door to see if I can hear anyone inside. Nothing. I wait a minute and listen again. Still nothing. I knock again and listen intently. I hear footsteps. They sound like they’re a mile away. They’re shuffling along. After about a minute, I hear someone undoing a chain lock. The door creaks open and there stands a boy about 13 years old, or so I guess. He’s about 5’4, 110 lbs. Shaggy blonde hair hanging down over his green eyes and ears. Bare footed, wearing a ratty pair of gym shorts which seems to be a size too big for him. His t-shirt is white, or would be if it were washed. There are holes in the shirt and seems to be worn out. He stands there and stares at me, kind of like Gran does, but I think he’s checking me out. “Hello. My name Jason, but my friends call me Jay.” The boy is still just looking at me. “My Gran sent me over.” The boy nods and backs up a step. I step into the house and he shuts and re-chains the door. It is cool inside, almost cold. I do not hear an air condition or fan going, so I wonder how they got it so chilly. I glance around. Due to the curtains, there is not much light. Furniture is sparse, but what I see of it, it is of good quality, just covered in clear plastic or dust, or both. There are portraits on the walls, but I do not know the people, possibly the owners of the house and this kids relatives. I look down at him and he is still staring at me. A shaky female voice rings out from a side room, “Who was at the door Xander?” Xander scampers off to the room and I hear him talking to the lady, but cannot make out what he is saying. “Well, show him in, don’t be rude.” And I hear a cane strike him and he yelps. He reappears and is rubbing his left arm. He nods his head toward the room and I walk over. There is not much light in this room either, but I see an elderly lady sitting is a dark brown Carrington court wingback chair. She is wearing an older style floral print dress and has a navy-blue wool sweater on. She has thinning blue gray hair which is neatly pulled back. Her frail legs are propped up on a matching ottoman and she has slippers on her feet. There are matching end tables on either side of her, one has a tall glass of ice tea on a tile coaster, and the other has a pair of horn-rimmed glasses with a chain sitting on top of a thick hardback book. There is a sofa across from her covered with a croqueted afghan which matches the sofa perfectly. The two side walls have built-in bookcases and are filled top to bottom with hardback novels. There is a fireplace on the end wall, and it looks well used. The wood for the bookcases and fireplace seems to be Mahogany or a Dark Cherry. “Hello Ma’am, my name is Jason and my Gran sent me over. She said I to do whatever you need me to do.” She glances at me, a slight smile appears on the corners of her mouth as she says, “Mow the lawn, take out the dead trees, and pull the weeds, today. There is a push mower and shovel in the tool shed. Xander will show you.” “Yes ma’am.” I turn to leave, but she clears her throat. I turn back around. She eyes me up and down again and says, “Keep your shirt on. I don’t want the neighbors gawking at you or your half naked body. Lord knows what they’ll think of me.” “Of course, ma’am.” Xander leads me out of the room, down a short hallway, thru the kitchen which hasn’t been updated in a very long time, to a backdoor. This one also has a chain lock. He undoes the lock, tugs on the door which slowly creaks open, almost like it wants to stay shut. We cross another covered porch, down another set of creaky wooden steps, toward the tool shed. We walk thru more grass, which is nearly knee high on me. I want to ask Xander when the last time anyone cut the grass was, but get a feeling he will not respond. We reach the shed and I see a rusty pad lock on the old wooden door. It is locked. I look down to Xander and ask, “Do you have the key?” He shakes his head no. In my mind, I roll my eyes. “Is there one?” I ask and he shrugs his shoulders, meaning he doesn’t know or want to tell me. “I don’t have time to search for it.” I size up the lock and determine I can pull it off. “Kid, cover your eyes.” He does and turns away. I grasp the lock, flex my bicep, tense my body, and give it two quick tugs. It comes off the door with a shower of splinters and a few small chunks of wood. Xander turns back and his face brightens for a second and then falls back to neutral again. I toss the lock to him. I pull the doors open and enter. It’s dark inside, but I pull on a drawstring light. I search for the push mower, but do not see it. I look down to Xander and he points to Craftsman manual push mower. His expression doesn’t change, but I let out a grown. Gran must be having a good laugh at my expense right now. Hot as balls out and I get to push mow a whole yard with a manual mower then weed the gardens as well, all while keeping my shirt on. I’m going to sweat thru this thing in about 15 minutes. I turn to ask the kid if he will help me rake up the grass clippings, but see he has left and is walking back to the house. The lock is on the ground next to the door. I turn back around and make my mind up to get to it. I maneuver the mower out, find a rake and trash barrel. I search for the weeding tools and find a hoe, spade, and clippers. I search for some gloves, but don’t see any. No shock there. I start to mow. It’s hard work due to the grass being over grown, but I manage. I’m about 20 minutes in and I’ve sweated thru my shirt, as I knew I would. I keep mowing. After an hour I take a break, grab the rake and barrel and collect the clippings. Sweat is pouring off me, clippings are stuck to my whole body. The sun is beating down and the humidity has gone up. Good thing I put on a heavy coating of sunscreen or my pale white ass would be beet red by now. The trash can is full of clippings. I walk up to the backdoor of the house and knock on the door. Xander answers after a few minutes. “Do you have a couple large plastic bags for the grass clippings and weeds? The trash can is getting full.” He holds up a finger indicating I should hold on for a minute. He disappears into the house and returns a few minutes later. In one hand are the bags. In the other, a large glass of ice water. My face shows my appreciation. I still say, ‘Thank you very much.” He nods. He backs into the house and shuts the door. I walk to the end of the porch and sit on the top step to enjoy the glass of water. There is a bit of shade where I’m at, and the water quenches my thirst. I rub my forearm across my forehead to wipe away the sweat and grass and realize I’m just smearing it around. I should have asked for a towel. I flex and relax my biceps. The heat of the day feels good on my body. My arms and legs are warmed up. I feel refreshed from the water. I head back to the yard. I start to rake up the clippings when I hear a voice call out to me. “Need some help?” I turn to see a black guy walking up the driveway. He’s about my age and size. I respond, “Sure.” And reach my hand out to shake his. “I’m Jay.” “Ty.” He says. He’s got a firm grip. Bicep bulges in the skin tight t-shirt. Quads and calves are impressive. He must be an athlete and hit the gym on some sort of regular basis. “Haven’t seen you around? Are you new to the area?” “Yeah, moved in about a few weeks ago. Figured today was just as good as any other to wander around.” I nod noting his North Eastern accent. “You live in this big house?” He asks looking around the yard and nodding at the house. “Nah, just doing some yard work for the owner.” This time he nods. “Any help would be appreciated, thanks.” He grins and jokingly says, “I need a workout today. Been slacking for a few days.” He grabs a rake and I go back to the push mower. We start at it. With Ty’s help, the work moves much quicker. We get the rest of the yard mowed and raked in another hour. There are 4 bags of clippings sitting next to the shed, in addition to the garbage can I had already filled. We take another break and I head back to the porch to ask for more bags. Ty is right beside me. He’s just as sweaty as I am. His t-shirt and shorts are stuck to his body too. He’s got a nice set of abs on him to boot. Whole package. I’ll need to ask what sports he plays. I knock on the door and turn to him and say, “This may be a while. The last few times I knocked; it took a few minutes for someone to answer.” Ty raises an eyebrow questioning me. Sure enough, I wait a minute or two and knock again. I hear Xander shuffling to the door. I hear the chain coming off the lock and the door opens. He stands in the doorway and looks up at me. He sees Ty next to me and a bit behind me. He looks him up and down and looks back to me with no change to his expression. “May we have some more bags please, and possibly some water and a couple towels?” Xander holds up a finger and backs into the house again. He comes back a few minutes later and motions for me to come in. When Ty starts to follow, Xander holds his hand up indicating he needs to stay outside. Ty raises his eyebrow again. I follow Xander back into the house and back to the parlor where the old lady was. We enter the room and Xander stops to allow me to approach her. I guess he doesn’t want to get in her cane swinging range again. She’s still in her chair with a glass of iced tea next to her. She puts down her book and lowers her glasses. “I see you made a friend.” She says, obviously referring to Ty. “Yes ma’am. He walked up the driveway a while ago and offered to help. I hope it is ok?” I think to myself, if it’s not, I’ll have some explaining to do to Gran when I get home early. The old lady eyes me up again, as if she knows what I’m thinking. She says, “I’m not entirely fond of nig – sorry, black folk, but will let him help you, today. Let him know he needs to keep his shirt on too.” Xander must be watching for an upstairs window and have diarrhea of the mouth. She looks back into her book. “Yes ma’am, thank you.” I stand there for another moment and she glances back up and stares into my eyes. She lets the book fall into her lap, still in her hands. “Is there something else?” she asks impatiently, a finger tapping the side of book. Unsure of what her response may be based on her recent remarks about Ty, I simply ask, “May we have a couple towels and some more water please? It is very hot and humid out.” She continues to look into my eyes and flatly says, “Xander, put a pitcher of ice water on the back porch with some towels.” “Thank you.” She picks her book back up and starts to read. The conversation is over. Xander leads me back to the backdoor where I find Ty, sitting on the porch step, cooling off, and waiting for me. I walk over to him and briefly relay the conversation, leaving out the derogatory remark. He rolls his eyes. Xander has disappeared again and comes back rather quickly with the water and towels. This time he hangs out at the door for a few minutes, watching us towel off and drink the water. He spends most of the time staring at Ty. He seems to be ogling his chest and arms, which are pretty impressive, if I say so. But then I see his eyes wander south a bit. Not sure why he’d be checking out Ty’s junk? It cannot be the first time he’s seen a black person, although, given the old ladies opinion of them, maybe it is. All the sudden we hear him speak. It’s a soft tinny voice, with not much force behind it. He looks at Ty and innocently asks, “Are you hung like a horse?” I nearly spit out my mouthful of water. Ty just stares at the kid. I’m wondering what he’s thinking and if I’m going to have to hold him back. The kid is obviously naïve and probably doesn’t know any better. He continues, “My grandmother says all black men have penises as big and thick as a horse. I saw a horse once and wanted to compare.” I’m peeing my pants and trying not to laugh. I keep an eye on Ty as we’ve just met and I don’t know how he’ll react. I want to be ready to tackle him if he goes after Xander. Ty stares at the kid for a moment, looks over to me. I don’t budge and try not to look at him or I’ll bust out laughing. He turns back to Xander and then walks over to him. He squats down in front of him and softly says, “Xander, that really isn’t an appropriate first question to ask another guy, especially a black person. Have you ever seen a black man before Xander?” He nods yes, but my guess is, not up close. Xander stares at Ty and reaches out and touches his forearm. He asks Ty another question. “Are you strong as an ox?” I let a giggle out. Ty’s shoulders raise and lower with a deep sigh. Xander continues, “Nana says black men are strong too. I watched Jay tear the lock off the shed door, and figure if he can do that, you must be stronger than he is.” Ty looks back over his shoulder at me and I just shrug. He turns back to the kid and asks, “How strong do think I am?” “I dunno.” And I believe him. I’m interested in seeing what Ty can do. “How about this.” And Ty stands up, bends over and picks Xander up by his waist and lifts him over his head. His eyes go wide and he opens his mouth, but nothing comes out. Ty lifts him up and down a few times, his biceps barely registering the kids’ weight. He then spins him around and Xander’s hair goes flying off his face. As Ty slows down, Xander’s hair falls back around his face. He’s wearing a big smile now. He walks over to me and hands him off to me. Xander’s back is to me and he is facing outward. Ty takes a few steps back and tosses up a pretty striking double bi. I’m impressed and let out a low whistle. Ty walks back towards us and turns so his right arm is within Xander’s reach. “You want to feel it?” Xander slowly nods yes. Ty relaxes and then retightens his arm and the muscle seems a bit bigger, stretching the fabric of his t-shirt to the limit. He gently says, “Go for it buddy.” Xander reaches his small hand out and tentatively touches the muscle. Ty bounces the muscle, and Xander gasps. His little hand gets bolder and he starts to feel more the muscle. He reaches out his other hand and Ty repositions himself so Xander can feel up his bicep with both hands. This goes on for a few minutes and mind you, I’ve been holding up this 110lb kid by the waist the whole time. But he is enthralled by Ty and his muscles. After a few minutes of flexing, Ty ends the show with a nice most muscular. I put Xander back on the ground and he says, “Thank you.” He then disappears through the backdoor. We hear him put the chain back on the door. I look at Ty and say, “I guess he’s satisfied.” Ty laughs. “We better get back to it. With this humidity building, a pop up thunder storm could roll thru at any point.” Ty nods. I add, “Nice arms, work out much?” He just laughs at me. With the grass mowed and bagged, we turn our attention to the weeds. There are plenty of areas to choose where to start. We walk around to the front of the house and I pick one of the flower beds next to the porch. Ty takes one on the other side of the walk. We start a conversation. I begin, “Looks like you know your way around a gym. I belong to the gym right off Route 1. Have you joined one yet? I can bring you in as a guest if you’d like to check it out. It’s got a nice variety of free weights and a bunch of machines including 3 flat benches, a decline and incline press bench and 3 squat racks.” “Sounds nice. Yeah, I’d like to check it out. I haven’t had time with moving and all. My parents have me doing so much around the house, moving furniture, painting rooms, and just general maintenance to the house. I need to get out and get back into a gym routine. You also look like you know your way thru the weights section.” I laugh. He continues, “Play any sports? Guessing the school has a football and wrestling team?” “Yeah, I actually play on both those teams. I’m left offensive tackle. Gotta keep the QB’s blindside safe.” We both grin at that. “I wrestled in the 182lb class last year, but now weigh 200. I’m trying to decide if I want to slim back down or move up a class. I’d need to drop 10 pounds to make 182 and I’m not sure I want to lose the muscle and strength I’ve gained. What class did you wrestle in?” “Last year I was 182 too, but I’ve only put on 6lbs since the season ended, so it looks like I may be in the 195 class. I may need to slim down. I don’t think I could take you on my best day.” He waves his hand up and down my body. I blush. “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s a compliment. Dude, you look like a stud and I’m sure most guys are afraid when they see you walk onto the mat.” I shrug my shoulders. He’s right. I went unbeaten last year until the semi-finals at states. Lost in a slug fest. Ty continues, “For football, you might be protecting my blind side this season. I’m going to try out for QB. I was QB the last 2 seasons at my prior school.” I nod in acknowledgement. “With that arm, I’m sure you can unleash a rocket if you need to.” He grins widely. We continue working our way around the different flower beds in the yard. The work is hard, but having someone to talk to makes it easier. We take breaks every hour or so and notice Xander leaves out a pitcher of ice water and fresh towels for us every time. I jokingly mention to Ty, “I think you’ve made two friends today.” He laughs in response. I check my watch and see it’s about 2:30. We’ve completed weeding the beds around the house. We start to hit ones out by the property line. I look to the sky and see some clouds have drifted in. I look over to Ty and say, “Keep an eye out. One of those could turn into a thunderhead at some point.” He glances up and nods. We keep at it. My shirt has been stuck to my body since about 10am. It feels like a second skin. The short sleeves have cinched up to my arm pits and my biceps are on display. I flex them once in a while for shits and grins. They’re about 17 inches right now, but I hope to grow them over the summer so when football starts, I have a head start in the weight room. I glance over to Ty who is working the next bed over. There is a dead tree in it. He’s trying to pull it out, but it’s being stubborn. I walk over and say, “Need help getting it out?” “Yeah, that’d be great.” He grunts tugging on the trunk. “Let’s dig around the trunk a bit more and then we can try rocking it back and forth to wiggle it out.” I nod and we begin. We get the dirt and rocks cleared away and start to rock the trunk back and forth. It’s moving, but not coming up. Ty says, “You keep pulling, I’ll jam my shovel under the truck and try to cut the tap root.” “Ok.” I squat down in the trench next to the tree and wrap my hands around the trunk. I brace my legs and my quad muscles come into relief. I notice Ty glances over and sees my legs. He quickly looks away and goes back to shoving the shovel under the tree a few times. I continue rocking the tree and can feel it getting looser. “Keep going. It’s almost free.” I keep my legs braced, squat down a bit more, and get a new grip lower on the ball of dirt around the tree. Any dead leaves which had remained on the tree are now on the ground around us, or stuck to our sweaty t-shirts. I am covered in dirt, as is Ty. I am vigorously rocking the tree and can feel it coming loose. I take a deep breath, strain my body and give one mighty pull as Ty hits the taproot one last time and breaks it. I start to stumble backwards, but steady myself. With the taproot broken, we go back to removing dirt and rocks from under the mound. Once the mound seems small enough, I get back into the trench and squat down again to lift it out. Ty speaks up, “Need help with that. Two people may be better.” “Nah, I’m a stud, remember?” We both laugh. “Can you get the wheelbarrow from the shed? I can lift it out, but probably can’t carry it all the way to the shed.” He goes to the shed and returns a minute later with the wheelbarrow. “We better speed this up Jay. Those clouds are getting darker.” I look skyward and see what he means. I also feel the breeze picking up. “Ok. I’ll lift the ball out of the hole and put it there.” I point to a spot right next to the hole. “Once it’s out, we can tilt the barrow over and slide it in.” I get down again and hug the ball of dirt and roots to my chest. I take a few deep breaths, inhaling dust and dirt. I close my eyes, concentrate on the weight, and slowly lift using my legs. Roots grate against my quads, dirt crumbles off and rolls down my legs, and the trunk slides across my right cheek. I guess the weight of the tree and ball to be around 200lbs. Not too bad. I think I could carry it to the shed, but why chance an injury. I easily lift it out of the hole and Ty has the barrow ready for me. I slide it in and then grasp the sides. We steady the barrow and then turn it upright. As we finish, I feel the first drops of rain hit me. Ty hefts up the wheelbarrow and starts for the shed. I walk around and collect the tools and bags of weeds. By the time I get back to the shed, it’s a downpour. I’m already soaked with sweat, so the warm rain feels pretty good. I decide to stand in the rain and let it wash off some of the dirt and grass clippings. Ty takes a hint and does the same. I am tempted to take my shirt off, but don’t because the old lady may be watching and I don’t want her to get upset with me. As I’m running my hands thru my crew cut blonde hair, Ty nudges me and glances over to the porch. Xander is sitting in a chair just watching us. I move back into the shed. Ty follows. In a low voice he says, “Is it me or is Xander just a bit off.” “Oh, it’s definitely you.” I say sarcastically. Ty glowers at me. “Nah, I think he’s led a sheltered life and probably doesn’t have too many friends. You may be the first black guy he’s talked to or touched.” Ty raises an eyebrow. “Think about it. The questions he asked are not normal for any kid with a computer these days. The old lady probably doesn’t see a need for one. Her parlor is loaded with books. She probably thinks that’s all Xander needs to be educated. As for you being the first black kid he’s talked to, I’ve never seen Xander at school or on the bus. This is, unfortunately, a mostly white neighborhood, so…” I shrug my shoulders and Ty nods in understanding. “She probably home schools him, or at least has someone come in to teach him.” We unexpectedly hear, “Jay! Ty!” We both look out the shed door and see Xander standing on the porch steps with bath towels in hands, shaking them at us. I glance at Ty. We both nod and sprint thru the downpour to the porch. We leap up onto the porch and out of the rain. Xander approaches and hands each of us a towel. We both start to dry our heads off. Xander says, “Nana said it would be ok to take our shirts off to dry off since no one can see you back here.” Ty raises an eyebrow, but I’ve already slipped my sneakers and socks off. I’m shedding my shirt and stepping back into the rain to get more of the dirt, grass, and sweat off me. Ty seems tentative, and I can understand why. I taunt him with, “Dude, the rain feels good.” He turns away from Xander, slips off his shoes, socks, and t-shirt. He steps into the rain next to me. God damn is he built. The t-shirt, even when it was soaking wet and clinging to his body, didn’t do him justice. His nipples are prominent and his abs are cut and are a clear 6 pack. Biceps have to be close to 17 or 18 inches. My jaw drops and I say, “Damn dude, I need to step up my workouts to stay ahead of you.” Ty looks over at me, glances up and down, and says, “You’ve got nothing to worry about stud. You got me beat.” I notice a bulge in his shorts. My brain suddenly shifts sideways. Ty’s gay. Should’ve picked up on it earlier when he was flexing for Xander, but missed it. I open my mouth, but shut it. I continue to look at Ty with the rain pouring down on us. He looks at me and sees me staring. “What? Oh.” He realizes why I’m staring. “Yeah, I’m gay. Surprised it took you this long to figure it out.” I just stand there. “Hope this doesn’t change anything.” I immediately, almost too quickly say, “No. Of course it doesn’t.” He continues to look at me as if I’m lying to him. The rain continues to pour down on us. I hear a rumble of thunder in the distance. “Well, you can stop staring at me. I may be the first black guy he’s seen.” He nods toward Xander, “but I cannot be the first gay guy you’ve seen…” We move back onto the porch and start to dry off. Xander is there listening to everything. His Nana will be getting an earful at some point soon and I’m sure she’s going to have opinions about it. I respond sheepishly, “No, you’re not. I’m sorry for staring. It just kind of took me by surprise.” I pause and honestly say, “No, it did take me by surprise.” Ty arches an eyebrow. I explain, “I can usually get a pretty good read on people and all through our talks today, it never occurred to me you were gay. When you were flexing for Xander, I figured you liked showing off.” “I do like showing off.” He says waving his hands up and down his impressive torso. “It took a lot effort to get this body, why not show off. Also, yeah, I hide it well. Or, I try to until I see a smoking hot guy.” He looks me up and down like he’s eyeing up a bowl of ice cream and licks his lips. He then cracks a wicked smile and starts to laugh. I get it. Now he’s just messing with me. I start to laugh as well. We finish toweling off and wring out our t-shirts. We slip the t-shirts back on, even though they are still wet, at least they’re not laden with water. “How are your parents with it?” “It was difficult at first. I came out to them about a year ago and my mom was actually more upset than my dad was. She gave me the whole “God this and God that” speech.” I nod in understanding. “After a while everything calmed down and we settled back into our same old routine. They’d yell at me for being lazy and I try my best to keep up appearances.” That generates a raucous laugh from me. “I knew I liked you for some reason. I foresee us having a great time at football and wrestling.” Ty looks at me and casts his eyes downward. I get it and say, “Dude, not telling a soul. It’s your thing and I will respect your wishes. I’ve got your back and if anyone gives you grief, you let me know and I’ll set them straight. Sorry for the pun.” He looks back up and grins. “Thanks Jay, appreciate that.” He walks over and we ‘bro-hug’. I look around and see Xander has disappeared. The backdoor is still open, so he may have gone inside. I check around the corner of the porch, but do not see him. As I turn back around, he emerges from the kitchen door. He has platter of cookies and some more water for us. Since I did not have lunch, the cookies are like manna from heaven. I grab a handful and sit down and start to chow my way thru them. Ty looks over at me with his handful and says, “Last meal buddy?” I have crumbs on my face, shirt, and shorts. I laugh, stand up, and shake them off. Xander walks up to us and says, “Nana says you can go for the day. The rain will be continuing for a while. Come back tomorrow at 10.” He looks at Ty and says, “Nana says it’s ok if you come back too.” He holds out an envelope to me. I take it and Xander walks back into the house and we hear the chain being put back on the door. I look over to Ty and says, “I guess our work here is done for today.” He laughs. I open the envelope and there is $10 in it. I show Ty the bill and we both roll over laughing. We wait a bit longer on the porch for the rain to let up, but want to leave as soon as we can. After about 10 minutes, it abates and we walk down the driveway. At the bottom, I turn to Ty and say, “Thanks again for your help. It means a lot to me.” I hold the envelope out to him. “Take it.” He has a shocked look on his face. “My Gran told me to come here and do what the old lady wanted. You didn’t need to help me. I wasn’t expecting to get paid. You take the money and have some fun with it.” “You sure? You worked just as hard as I did and deserve at least half.” I nod no and wave my hand at him. “OK, thanks. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow.” He comes in and we ‘bro-hug” one more time. I turn and walk home in the rain, which has picked up again. I don’t mind. I get home, grab a towel from the mudroom, and walk into the kitchen where Gran is getting dinner ready. “How was your day Jason?” I sit at the table and she sits next to me, facing me, “It went well Gran. We got a lot of work done.” “We?” “Yeah, I made a new friend, Ty.” I briefly recount the day to her as she listens with rapt attention. She puts her hand on my face, rubs it up and down and says, “See. And you wanted to be lazy today.” She stands up, kisses my forehead and says, “Go get cleaned up. Dinner will be ready soon. Maybe you can invite Ty over one night. I’d like to meet him.” “Yes, Gran.” I walk out of the kitchen towards the steps to go upstairs, thinking of the interrogation Ty is in for if he visits. I chuckle to myself.

Chapter 49 The party was in full swing when Mo, Oz, and I arrived. Mr. Carr had rented a function hall not too far from the office. The food, decorations, and music were a bit stiff for my tastes, but Oz was having the time of his life, so I kept it to myself. The guests all acknowledged that we’d gotten taller and bigger, no one seemed to find it odd. I got to meet a lot of Oz’s old college buddies. Sinclair even showed up, bringing his husband and two daughters. Sinclair, it turned out, was his first name. Everyone was friendly and approachable, curious to find out about the brave young squire who won fair Oz’s hand. They remarked at how big and gorgeous I was. Most of them asked to feel a muscle or touch my abs. A few wanted me to lift them. So, I did—one handed. It was a relief to touch people again without having pornographic futures flash before my eyes. Of course, with Oz and me looking so good, everyone wanted pictures with us. I posed for a thousand pictures; squeezing into frame in a group shot is impossible when you’re a group all by yourself, but we managed. Pressed up tight against all these people, I realized just how hard my body was. Everyone else around me was so soft and pliable. Everyone else but Oz, that is. During the party, Mr. Carr pulled me aside. “You don’t have to languish in middle management forever. I could pull some strings and get you a promotion. Heck, you could even have Hugo’s post. Find a more compassionate way to hire and pay our temps.” “You’d fire Hugo?” Mr. Carr shook his head. “No. I’d either ship him off to another job or talk him into early retirement. He did nothing illegal. Doesn’t mean we can’t do better as a company.” “If you promoted me, I’d have to call you Vinnie, wouldn’t I?” “All my top-level executives do.” “That would make Oz happy. And with all the new stuff we’re going to have to buy, the extra income wouldn’t hurt.” “Was that a yes?” “That was an I’ll-think-about-it,” I said. “It means you’d be Garrett Duarte’s boss again.” “Oh, he’d hate that,” I said. “It also means you’d no longer be responsible for coddling Vernon Bailey. That’d be Garrett’s job.” An evil thought ran through my brain. If I got Garrett a gym membership, he and Vernon would be perfect for each other. “You’re very tempting. But I’m about to take a few weeks off to enjoy these new bodies with Oz.” “I did the same thing after my 50th. Enjoy. Let me know when you get back.” I nodded. He patted my arm, but before he left, he said, “Is there any way we could convince your brother to stay on? Our legal department could really use a mind like his.” “I doubt it. He’s dead set to move to London. Besides, he doesn’t really practice corporate law.” “I figured. But it was worth a shot.” With that, Mr. Carr left me, and I rejoined the party. About two hours into the party, Oz and I were called to the dance floor to dance to Oz’s favorite song. It was a slow dance, naturally, and with our new sizes, it was more of a sex scene than a romantic, but it ended with me dipping Oz and planting a kiss. The cake was cut, the songs were sung, and the gifts were opened. Everyone who came had apparently gotten the memo to give us gift cards to tailors and clothing stores. Some of them were even specifically for big and tall men. Sinclair had the best gift: a card for a home good store and the phone number for a good architect. But all good things come to an end, and the guests left one by one until it was just Mr. Carr, Oz, Mo, and me. Mr. Carr and Oz shook hands, and hugged, and patted each other’s backs before Oz said we could go. Mr. Carr was going to stay behind to make sure the clean-up went without a hitch, so I turned to Mo. “You coming back with us?” “I’m going to stay with Alexander for the rest of my time in the States. Exploit as much time before I move to London.” “I get it. Please make sure to see us again before your flight,” I said. “Will do, Eenie.” I hugged him goodbye. “Love you, Mo.” When the hug finished, Oz put out his hand. “Mo,” he said. “Oz,” he replied, and they shook hands. “Don’t be a stranger,” Oz said, and Mo left. On the drive home from the party, I marveled that the SUV was actually big enough for us. Our shoulders bumped into each other, but we both fit. I was content. My brother and my husband were getting along. My good friend had a blossoming new romance. I had a new respect from my employers. And my husband and I had never been closer. I don’t really know how thing got there, but they were close to perfect. “It was a great party,” I said. “If I had to have a birthday party,” Oz said, “that was the party to have.” “I’m glad you had a good time.” I leaned over to kiss him, and he almost swerved into oncoming traffic. “We’ll get better with practice,” I assured him. Oz burst into a fit of laughter. “What’s so funny?” “Oh, nothing. It won’t matter any time soon.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “I just got a wicked idea for your 50th birthday.”

Chapter 47 Oz stood by the side of the bed, frozen. “What time is it exactly?” I asked. “It was 11:59 when I put the phone down.” “It should start any second now.” “Do you have to film it?” “I’ll show you mine later if you’re a good boy,” I promised. “How will I know when it’s start…” Oz stopped before he could finish. “It started,” I said. I’d never seen the transformation from the outside, so I was so glad I was filming it. The first thing I noticed was Oz stretching up. And up. And up. I’d grown a little by little, but Oz was growing all at once. I watched as his head met even with the doorframe, then climbed higher than it. By the time he stopped, his eyes were higher than the doorframe. “You do like me taller than you,” Oz said. “Always have,” I said. “I feel like I’m on stilts. Everything looks so far away.” “You’d be surprised how fast you adjust,” I said. For a moment, it seemed like that was all that was going to happen, but then Oz’s hairy chest began to get hairier. As did his stomach, and his legs. Even his beard filled in. Oz ran his hands all over his chest and stomach as he got furrier and furrier. I couldn’t wait to run my hands through it. It looked silky and luxurious. He ended up just about as hairy as me. I had more hair on my chest, he had more hair on his stomach and legs, but it all evened out. As Oz explored his hair, he noticed that it had darkened a little, but that there were still patches of grey. “You kept the grey?” Oz asked. “I like the grey,” I said emphatically. “I know you said that, but I didn’t think you actually meant it.” “It did darken a bit, particularly your beard,” I said. Oz reached up and felt his beard. “But there’s any grey at all left.” “Because I like it,” I repeated. “Sorry for doubting you,” he said. Suddenly, Oz grew stiff and rigid. “This is…” he trailed off. His body began swelling with muscle. His shoulders grew broad, pushing further away until they were almost as wide as the doorjamb. They were capped with thick muscles, rounded to beautiful excess. His neck and traps grew too, thickening and climbing up to his face. His back flared out—Oz turned around so I could see it. His wide lats pushed his arms at absurd angles, and his back had swollen so thick with muscle that his shoulder blades displayed distinct muscle fibers, and a valley formed to reveal his spine. He turned back around, and I got to watch as his furry pecs got bigger and heavier. They perched out from his chest, separating into two distinct slabs of muscle, with a chasm in between. He flexed them, and they hardened into fleshy perfection. He reached up to grip them in his hands, when his biceps mounded higher with muscle. His biceps were steely and bulging, a vein creeping down the middle of each. His forearms thickened with brawn; his hands increased into large mitts at the end of his arms. His waist and stomach, stretched small from his increase in height, became dense. It wasn’t a roid gut or a ball belly—it was solid with muscle and just enough fat so that it was still a belly. Rather than distinct abs, two parallel columns ran down the front of his rounded stomach, revealing the power it was capable of. “My belly’s smaller,” Oz said. “But still a belly,” I said. “I love that belly.” Oz’s legs thickened and swelled to support that large upper body. His legs looked more like a powerlifter’s than a bodybuilder’s: rounded and thick, but not highly defined. Oz turned again to show me his ass blossom into a hard, round, firm, glorious mass of assmeat. He gripped it in his hands and squeezed it. There was plenty of meat to get a hold of. “Damn, Ian,” he said. “This is going to fill out any pair of pants I dare put on.” “It’s beautiful, Oz,” I said. He turned back around, shaking his feet as he lifted them off the carpet. They were growing to match his new size and proportions. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped, looking down at his new glory. “It’s not over yet,” I replied. “What do you mean?” Then, his eyes grew wide in surprise. Oz’s balls plumped into big and fat, bulbous bull balls, like two potatoes swinging in a mesh sack. “Holy hell,” he said, taking one in each hand. “These are enormous.” Not to be outdone, his cock lengthened and thickened, growing down to match the size of his new testicles. Oz ran his finger down the length of it, surprised something so prodigious was attached to his body. “You really want me to ruin pants,” Oz said. “Between my ass and my cock and balls, my pants won’t have an inch of give.” “You’re welcome,” I said. Out of nowhere, there was a sound like a cinder popping in a fireplace, and the most bizarre scent filled the air. “What is that?” Oz asked. “Pennies and wintergreen,” I responded. “That’s it perfectly,” Oz said, sniffing the air. We had to compare bodies. We made our way into the bathroom, turning off the laptop on the way. Oz learned he too had to duck and turn sideways to get into the bathroom. Standing next to my husband, I once again had to look up slightly to see his eyes. That felt normal and right. When Oz saw himself in that gigantic mirror, he nearly wept. “I am a gorgeous pile of sex,” Oz said, smiling. That was when I’d notice how bright and engaging his smile was. My favorite thing about Oz had always been is smile—easy and wide, spreading across his face and lighting up a room. In the transformation, all of those attributes had been augmented. His smile was dazzling. I pulled out the fabric tape measure that Mo had bought me, and we began looking at stats. I had to start with height. “7’1”,” I announced. “Three inches taller than me. Just like before.” “I’m over seven feet?” Oz said. “Yep. For now and forever.” “I’m used to being tall, but that is taller than tall.” “Only fitting you be taller than me.” “I think this is my favorite change,” I said, walking over to stroke his chest hair. It was like running my hand through a bearskin rug. His chest was unyielding and hard, firm with muscle. I reached out to grab his arms, and they were also hard, granite-like. “You’ve never been this solid,” I point out. Oz ran his hands over his own muscles. “Wow. My arms and chest—you gave me some serious power and definition there.” Oz stepped on the scale. “What does this go up to?” he asked, craning over his pecs. He could still see over his pecs, unlike me. “500. Mo insisted. He had grander ambitions than I did.” “Then I weigh just about 340. No, 350. Hard to tell from this altitude.” I put my hands on my chest. “You should try reading it with these beauties in your way.” “How much do you weigh?” Oz asked. “400,” I said, flexing my left bicep and right pec. “And my body fat is around 5 or 6%.” “You are made out of muscle.” “You like me muscular. You’ve always said so.” “And you went overboard.” “You love it.” “I wasn’t complaining. I’m thankful. It’s just surprising I’m not some sort of 500-pound behemoth to crush and dominate you.” “I don’t want to be dominated,” I said. “But I do want you big enough to put up a fight when we wrestle for top.” Oz looked at my undulating muscles, my taut 6-pack, my thick legs, my jutting chest, my bulging arms. “You are going to win all the time.” I could see the light in his eyes. He liked that. “I’ll let you win sometimes,” I encouraged him. “But you’ll have to fight for it first.” I walked up to Oz and wrapped my hand around his cock. “Now let’s see what the damage is here.” When Oz got fully hard, he nearly came at the sight of it. “Jesus, Ian. It’s like a fucking log.” “Just under 12 inches in length, more like 11.75,” I told him. “And 9 inches around.” “Shy of a foot?” “What can I say, my subconscious likes having the bigger cock. I’ve always been the more hung of the two of us. I guess my subconscious couldn’t stand letting you have a full foot.” Oz’s cock was harder than I ever remember it being and incredibly thick. I could feel his heartbeat in my hand. “Want to take that thing for a ride?” I asked. “There’s something we’ve got to try,” Oz said. “It was our Sunday morning favorite,” he added, opening the door to our shower. “I don’t think we’ll both fit in there anymore.” “That’s the idea,” Oz said. He got in first and turned on the faucet. I loved watching the water swirl through chest hair and form puddles in his muscles. The showerhead only came up to his chin, a fact he found delightful. He beckoned me to come in, so I opened the door. We both barely fit. If we stood facing each other, our shoulders were wedged between the wall and the door. The bathroom filled with steam, and I wriggled until I turned completely around to give Oz access to my asshole. He slipped in, wet and ready, and I held myself up against the tiled shower wall. The first thrust had been so intense that I didn’t know how it could build from there. Slowly, as to not break the shower doors, he began fucking me. As he thrust, he kissed my back. His hands reached around my waist to play with my abs. My cock tried to stick out straight in front of me but instead confronted the wall, pressing into it. Sliding his hands down, Oz grabbed as much of my cock as he could and stroked it up and down as he fucked me gently and lovingly. I had never taken a cock this big. I didn’t know I could take a cock this big. I guess when you have more ass, you have more ass to fill. “I figured out why my cock stopped before 12 inches,” Oz said. “Why?” I asked, shivering in pleasure. His cock had so thoroughly caressed my prostrate that I was ready to go. “Because I fit perfectly. If I were even a little bigger, I’d overfill you,” he said. “You grew me so I’d be an exact match. Like a key to your lock. Like Cinderella’s slipper.” He ground himself into me, and I came again, silently but intensely, a much less voluminous ejaculation, but one still far larger than I’d ever managed before I grew. I tightened my ass around his cock. The added pressure to his cock head caused Oz to come as well. New to his size, Oz let loose a torrent of booming screams. He gripped me tightly, and a river of cum burst out of him. “That was intense,” he said. “My knees are shaking.” “If you need to collapse,” I soothed him, “I’ll catch you.” Oz steadied himself, and we stood there for a few moments in post-orgasmic haze. When all the cum had rinsed down the drain, Oz backed off and leaned against the wall of the shower. “Is it always that intense?” he asked. “I hope so,” I said.

Chapter 45 Three more hours oozed by. For most of it, I stayed in my bed, trying my best not to succumb to the sensual and scandalous thoughts that percolated in my mind. When there was just an hour left, I did have to emergency masturbate one last time. But I wanted to be fresh for when Oz came home, so I decided to take a shower after that. Bad idea. My body hair looked even more luxurious wet, my muscles looked even more impressive soapy, and cock felt even more sensitive steamy. With my new bulk, I also had trouble reaching every place I wanted to wash because my muscles were getting in the way of my muscles. If that weren’t enough, this shower, designed for two large men, was beginning to feel a hair small. Oz could no longer fit in it with me. And the shower head was at eye level. I had to duck to get my hair wet. My massiveness and sexiness required another emergency orgasm. But as soon as I had rinsed the excess cum down the drain, I rewashed, dried off, and went back to waiting in the bed. It was thirty minutes—thirty agonizing minutes—later that I heard the front door opening. “I’m home!” Oz cried from the living room. I stayed in the bedroom. “Pot roast smells amazing, Ian.” I stayed in the bedroom. “Come out and meet Vinnie.” I stayed in the bedroom. “How had you two never met? He owns the company you work for. I must’ve told you that.” I stayed in the bedroom. “According to Vinnie, I never did.” I stayed in the bedroom. “Ian?” That last one sounded a little hurt. A second voice, Mr. Carr’s, spoke at a normal volume. I had to strain to hear, but thankfully Mr. Carr’s voice carries. “I can explain.” “You can explain?” Oz sounded dubious. “Do you remember my 50th birthday party?” “Of course I do.” Oz chuckled as he answered. “Do you remember what you got me for my birthday?” Mr. Carr’s tone was dark and suggestive. “Can we talk about that in front of Ian? Casters are pretty straightforward about the hush-hush, cloak-and-dagger nature of their business.” “We can.” “Then, yes,” Oz said. “I remember the spell I bought for you and Cheryl.” “It was on a need-to-know basis before now, but I had to return the favor,” Mr. Carr explained. “You had to what?” “Happy birthday, Ozzie.” “You mean Ian…?” Oz trailed off. “Yes. But, I should warn you. The spell may have gone AWOL.” “What do you mean?” Mr. Carr succinctly explained about Izzy and Jayce, and then Quincy. Oz chuckled turned into a groaning laugh. I knew that noise. He wanted to play. “And the people at work just went along with it?” Oz asked. “I made it so they wouldn’t notice. And once the spell concludes, they’ll think the changes were natural and gradual.” “Once the spell concludes…” Oz was confused. Mr. Carr didn’t say anything in return. I guessed he was showing off some aspect of his physique. “That’s right,” Oz said. “Ian was faithful, so I get to change too.” “Yes, you do.” “Then forget the pot roast I offered you. It can stay there for a while. I’ll see you at the party tomorrow.” “There’s one more thing before I go,” Mr. Carr said. He whispered, so I couldn’t hear what he said. “Ian got to decide what he ended up looking like?” Oz repeated loudly. “Did he ever. I haven’t seen the final result myself, but I was there when he requisitioned it.” “Ian?” Oz cried out. “Where are you?” “Waiting for you in bed,” I said as suggestively as I could. “That was Ian?” I heard nothing, so I guessed Mr. Carr was nodding. “Vinnie, get the hell out of my house. I’m going to go have sex with my husband.” Without a further word, Mr. Carr left the apartment. I posed on the bed. A black, silk blanket was draped over my lower half so only the vaguest outline of my enormity could be gleaned. My entire upper body was exposed, though. I sat upright to show off the definition of my abs. I had fluffed the hair on my pecs so it was more pronounced. I placed my hands behind my head, my biceps flexed, my gorgeous face framed and swaddled by burgeoning muscle. I expected Oz to burst through the door like a rampaging Viking, but instead, he stopped just on the other side of it, the door still closed. “Before I come in, I do have something to confess.” That didn’t sound good. “In Germany, I spent a lot of time with this guy named Jakob. He worked for me.” Oh no. “He looked just like you, but shorter, with blue eyes.” Uh-oh. “Do you remember the night I called you and broke my no phone sex rule?” Mo had thought something went down in Germany. I didn’t want him to be right. “Jakob kissed me. I transferred him out of my department the next day, but he kissed me.” Oz paused a little bit. “And I liked it.” That was it? That was his big confession? I had the memory of a seven-man orgy that included my brother, and Oz was worried about a kiss that he didn’t even initiate? “Do you forgive me?” he asked. “For what?” I said plainly. “You did nothing wrong.” “Really?” “Really. Now, get in here and unwrap your birthday present.” Without further delay, Oz opened the door, and his jaw dropped. He staggered to the foot of the bed to drink me in. I, meanwhile, drank him in. He was wearing a long-sleeved black Henley and jeans: his comfy travel clothes. They didn’t fit the way that I was used to; he had lost a little of his belly in Germany—I knew he hadn’t been eating. He never ate when he got obsessed in his work. His hair had gotten noticeably greyer, but it was still mostly black. He was still my Oz. My lovely, bearish, handsome, adorable, beaming Oz. My heart melted. “When you said your body was my birthday present, I didn’t think you meant this.” “It’s all for you, and only you,” I told him. Oz quickly tore off his clothes. I had missed that body so much. His big pecs, broad shoulders, furry body. And his cock was already up to its full 5.5 thick inches. His body hair was speckled with grey. He’d told me it was, but he didn’t tell me how hot it looked. “Where do I start?” he asked. “Wherever you want,” I replied. He crawled onto the bed and straddled my abs in a kneeling position. His ass landed on my cock. “That definitely got bigger.” “Everything got bigger,” I said. “One thing at a time,” he returned. He put one hand to each side of my face and began stroking my beard. I put my arms down and lifted my chin to give him easier access. I smiled like a well-fed lap cat as he played with my beard. Just as I thought, the beard was thick enough to trap his fingers as he stroked it. “Couldn’t stand me being the only one with a beard, huh?” Oz said playfully. “You tried to get me to grow one when we first got married, but I couldn’t. Now I can.” “This beard is a work of art. That pathetic excuse for a beard was a kindergartener’s scribblings.” He leaned in and kissed me. It was sweet, and sensual, and slow. I shifted my legs and encircled him with my arms to pull him in closer. His tongue found his way into my mouth. His left hand stayed in my beard. His right ventured around to the back of my head. For a few minutes, all we did was kiss deeply and passionately, our facial hair creating a pleasant friction between us. When he broke off the kiss, I could see that Oz’s cock was twitching with excitement. Never one to rush through foreplay, though, he guided my arms from behind his back to in front of my chest. He began kissing, licking and fondling my arms. “They’re bigger than my head,” he said, in between devotions to my biceps. Before he could react, I slid my hands under his armpits and cleanly picked him up. “The better to lift you with, my dear.” All of Oz’s 200+ pound bulk hovered over my body. He nearly swooned. Regaining his senses, he tapped my hands, telling me to put him down. As soon as he was straddling my waist again, he steered my arms until they were above my head. He was no longer tall enough to hold them there while sitting eye to eye with me, so I just held them above my head for him. His face traveled down to my exposed armpit hair, thick with manly fur. “They’re impossibly deep,” Oz said, exploring the cavern of my armpit with his index finger. I hadn’t noticed because there was so much hair there. His nose crept into the carpet and nuzzled it; he inhaled deeply. “What cologne are you wearing?” he asked, practically in a growl. “None,” I answered. “That’s all me.” “That is intoxicating.” “And I showered an hour ago.” Oz moved to the other armpit and repeated the ritual. “This one smells just as enticing.” “Imagine what they’ll smell like when I’ve worked up a sweat.” “You’ll make my head reel, Ian,” Oz said. “Sort of the point, Oz.” From my armpits, he traveled over to my chest. He tried to completely encompass my meaty right pec with both hands, but it was just too big. As he marveled at its size, I flexed, blowing it out to more enormous proportions. “You weren’t flexing?” he said. He tried to move his hands, but my flex had trapped his left hand in the crevasse between the twin plateaus of my chest. His hand was caught down to the last knuckle. He tried to wriggle free, but I would not let him go. He looked up at me with a childish smile, and I looked at him with a fiendish smirk. “You’ll have to earn your hand back,” I told him. With his free right hand, he began tickling my nipple. Then lightly flicking it. Then gently twisting it. It grew hard in his hand. It felt so good, I had to release him. Encouraged, he moved down my chest, kissing everything as he traveled, until he reached my abs. He had to inch his ass back a little to get a full view. He felt my abs one by one with his hands. “Insane,” he said. “Maddening,” I confirmed. “And that waist…” he trailed off, astounded that my waist was about the same size as his own. I was taller than him with muscles twice as big, and my thick, muscular waist was as narrows as his, and he’d slimmed down some. “Courtesy of Quincy,” I said. Oz continued to appreciate my abs. “It’s harder than marble. Or steel,” Oz said. “Tell me you’re flexing these.” I tensed my abs, and they came into starker relief. “This is unreal,” Oz said. “No. This is,” I responded, going into a vacuum pose. My stomach drew in until it was beyond waspishly small. It looked incapable of supporting my upper half. Oz’s cock vibrated wildly until cum shot out. “Don’t worry,” Oz said as I relaxed the pose. “I’ve been stockpiling. I’ve got one or two more in me, easy.” “You are home and in bed with me,” I reassured him. “That’s all I care about.” “Do I dare see what’s behind the curtain?” he said, tugging slightly at the sheet. “I have an idea,” I said. “Stand up and turn around.” “Why?” “Trust me. You’re gonna like it.” Oz complied, and I got out of bed. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and secured it. “Turn around,” I told him. Oz had no idea how much taller I’d gotten. He walked closer to me, and when he got as close as he could before my pecs got in the way, he looked up. My 6’5” husband had to look up to see me. I was five inches taller than him. The top of his head only came up to my nose. “I’ll admit, I see the appeal of being the shorter guy,” he said, raising his arms up to my shoulders. I took a step back and reefed up the bottom of the sheets, tucking them into the waist. This way, my cock stayed well hidden, but my legs were on full display. “How do you walk with those things?” Oz asked. So, I strutted down to the bathroom door and all the way back. “Oh, my husband has that bodybuilder waddle. I love that waddle. And my husband has it.” “I made sure of it.” Before I even finished my sentence, Oz was down on his knees, feeling up my left thigh. “I have never seen a leg this big in my life. It is tremendous.” I flexed it, and it grew bigger. “Stop that!” Oz said, play-slapping me. “Every time you flex, you’re somehow twice as big as you are.” “I like that. I’m twice as big as I am.” I looked down to shower Oz with a smile, but he was so close to my legs that I couldn’t see him. My pecs blocked my view of all but his bare feet sticking out the back. “Stay where you are, and look up,” I said. “Holy hell,” Oz aid. “All I see are your pecs. I can’t see that gorgeous face. Your pecs are just so big. They’re planets.” “Care to see the moon?” I asked. Oz stood up and took a few steps back. “Yes. Very much, please.” Still holding the sheet in front of my cock, I dropped it from my ass and slowly turned around. “Oh, you do know what I like. Your back has all those ridges and valleys, and your ass is round and muscular and perfect.” After a pause, he added, “Can I touch it?” I tried to look over my shoulder, but my shoulder allowed me only a partial view. “Do whatever you want with it.” Oz was back down on his knees, and I felt both his hands on my ass. He was caressing it, squeezing it, rubbing it. Suddenly, I felt a wetness and could tell that Oz was licking it, getting closer and closer to the crack. He tried to pry my cheeks apart, but they weren’t moving for him, so I rotated my hips and spread them myself. Oz’s tongue darted into my asshole so fast that I gasped in shock. “Finally,” he said between licks. “I made you gasp. Turnabout is fair play.” It felt insanely good. I’d lived through half a dozen lurid fantasies in the past two weeks, but I hadn’t had any real sexual contact in six months. Feeling my husband’s tongue on my hole, his beard on my cheeks, all of the pleasure centers of my brain lit up, and my cock began getting hard, raising the black sheet with it. “Who’s going to top tonight?” I asked. “Are you kidding me?” he asked, pulling away from my ass. “You are. I’ve never been the smaller man before.” “I’ve always had the bigger cock,” I said. “You know what I mean. I have to take my chance while it presents myself.” “Then, we’re going to have to start the main event,” I said. “I’m about to burst, and already at full mast.” I heard Oz rise to his feet and jump into bed. “Then let’s see what we’re working with here.” When I turned to face him, my cock was sticking straight out in front me, draped in the black sheet. “Thank you,” Oz said. “From the bottom of my heart, thank you for this.” I dropped the sheet, and my 15-inch cock and gargantuan balls came into full view. Oz’s breathing picked up. He was on the verge of panting. “It’s the most beautiful cock I’ve ever seen.” “Practically three times bigger than your equipment.” “You’re never going to be able to wear pants again.” “If you insist,” I teased. Oz grabbed a bottle of lube and began getting himself ready. I grabbed a larger bottle of lube and began running it all over my cock. “Should we put down a towel?” Oz asked. “Wouldn’t help. We’re probably going to need a new mattress after this,” I said, stirring him on. I got on the bed and lined up my cock with Oz’s hole. Our favorite position was face to face, whoever was topping on top. I put my arms to either side of his body and held myself up. I didn’t want to crush him. Yet. Just before I was about to start, Oz stopped me. “How big am I going to get?” he asked. “I have no idea. My subconscious makes those decisions, just like Cheryl’s did.” “How tall are you?” “6’10”,” I said. “And your cock?” “15 inches.” “And your weight?” “400.” “I’m going to be a monster, aren’t I?” He sounded a little scared. “Depends on what my subconscious wants.” I moved to enter him, but Oz stopped me. “This is really fun for the bedroom, but we’re going to have to leave it at some point.” “And everyone will think we got this way slowly and perfectly naturally. Sure, we’ll have to get some clothes tailor-made. Sure, we’ll likely have to do some renovation so we can fit through the doors easily, but we won’t be social pariahs or anything. You can still run your company. I can still go to work. We’ll just be magnified versions of ourselves.” I bent down and kissed him on his cheek. “I love you. My subconscious wouldn’t do anything to make you unhappy or that puts you in danger.” “What if…” he hesitated severely. “What if I get younger?” “What if you do?” “You don’t know what it’s like having a husband half your age. Especially because of my money, people laugh at me and mock and call me a cradle robber. And worse. If I end up looking 35—or even younger—it will confirm every fear I’ve ever had about our relationship.” I got off of Oz and sat up, my cock sticking out over my lap obscenely. “Do you know how this spell works on the recipient?” “Yeah, you get hotter, and your sex drive gets amped up, and you get punished if you cheat.” “That’s only part of it. Every time I touched someone who wanted to have sex with me, I got to experience in my mind exactly how they would have sex with me. In intense, real-life detail.” “Really?” Oz lifted himself up, resting on his elbows. “I haven’t so much as shaken hands with a woman for two weeks out of utter fear of having to live through that.” Oz laughed. “I had to stop going to my favorite coffee shop.” “But you loved flirting with that barista,” Oz actually sounded sad for me. “And I had a lunch meeting with Vernon Bailey.” Oz scowled. “I told you that asshole was no good.” “I even had a vision of two whole years in which you divorced me and I married someone else.” “What?” “Yeah. That was a tough one.” “I had no idea.” “I’ve been tempted by a man half my age, a bodybuilder, and a god-damn porn star. I had visions of intense romance, raw sexual aggression, and an orgy.” “Whoa.” “And I didn’t cheat on you. I chose you. If I wanted someone else, I’d have him by now. Oz, if I didn’t want you, I could’ve left you before I became the god of muscle and sex.” I leaned in so I was making skin to skin contact with Oz. “I want you. When we fuck, you’ll still be you. The man I love. The man I married 15 years ago. You’ll just be a bigger version of him.” I kissed him on the forehead. “But if you’re scared, we’ll wait until you’re ready.” “You’d do that for me?” “I’ll be masturbating a thousand times a day, but, yeah I’d do that for you.” Oz lay back down on the bed and said, “Fuck me like it’s my birthday and we haven’t seen each other in six months.”

Chapter 44 Between the spell and the video, I was more aroused than I had ever been. I sidled into the bathroom, grateful the door was still wide enough to accommodate me if I twisted to the side, to fire off a quick orgasm. That’s all I wanted: a quick orgasm. As I had been doing a lot, recently, I watched the furry muscle blimp in the mirror jack off to egg myself on. I had so much cock to masturbate, so much muscle enfolding me, that I went at it like a jackhammer. The sensations my cock was capable of were intense and mind-altering. I hadn’t even reached plateau, and my mind was afire with pleasure. I hadn’t even orgasmed yet, and my body was already shaking. The build-up was so intense that I needed to steady myself against the wall. It felt like I had simply rested my hand against the wall to hold myself up, but I shattered three of the black tiles. It felt like I had barely touched them, and they cracked—one even pulverized into dust. Without trying, I had turned tile into dust. The sheer strength of my body pushed me over the finish line, and I came. I roared in sexual ecstasy, a feral beast. My orgasm produced so much cum that I lost count of the volleys and streams. The orgasm itself took minutes to complete. The swirl of chemical euphoria that danced through my brain during the orgasm fired synapses of delight so intense that I lost my ability to sense anything else but the pleasure. For the duration of the orgasm, I was in a boundless dimension of physical sensation, a galaxy and universe unto my climax. When my faculties returned, I saw the panting, sweating, heaving brute in the mirror, his skin flush, his fur glistening, his face slack with the absence of intelligent thought but afire with lust and physical need. The sight was almost enough to send me back over the top. I stood there, catching my breath, coming back to my senses. Slowly, I became as much myself again as I could. If my sex drive had been impossibly high before, it had somehow doubled. I vibrated with sexual need. That aspect of the spell couldn’t end soon enough. When I had regained enough of my self-control to move beyond the needs of my libido, I started to prepare for Oz’s return. It took me twenty minutes to clean up, and I didn’t even bother with the tiles. Momentarily in charge of my thoughts, I decided I might as well start Oz’s birthday dinner. I made it for him every birthday—an old-fashioned pot roast like his grandmother used to make. The entrée would take hours to fully cook, so I wanted the prep work done well in advance. With my sex drive thrumming in the background, who knew how long it would take me to finish. On top of that, I was making a triple recipe, so the cooking time was going to be significantly longer. And I knew there would be unique challenges with my new body. And that bestial call to pleasure myself booming like a klaxon behind my eyes. The first challenge was actually just getting to the kitchen. I had never realized how narrow my bedroom door was. It took three tries to get out of the bedroom—some part of me kept wedging in there. I had to duck down low to clear the jamb, but that meant widening my stance, and it was already overly wide. I couldn’t face forward—my shoulders, lats, and thighs saw to that. If I turned slightly, my shoulders and arms got in each other’s way. If I went through perfectly sideways, my pecs and back muscles made that an impossibility. Seeing the reality that I was too massive for my apartment’s architecture was such a turn on that my trunk-like cock started to harden in glee. Escape was a combination lock: start facing sideways, duck down, get halfway through the door, turn forwards slightly, get all the way through, stand back up. I would either master this dance, or we would widen the doors. I hadn’t expected leaving my bedroom to be a turn-on, but things that had never been even slightly sexy were suddenly the height of arousal. Cooking, for instance, was an erotic thrill. I had no clothes that fit me, but I didn’t want any ingredients to get stuck in my pelt, so I decided to wear Oz’s apron. Oz never did any cooking, so the apron was practically new. I put it on over my head, and soon realized my neck was so thick it took up almost all of the head hole—a hole designed to be somewhat loose was just right for my neck. Then, because of my added height and how far out my pecs stuck out, the apron only went down to my waist. My cock was completely exposed the apron was so inadequate. I ended up taking my apron, turning it upside down, and tying it around my waist to protect my cock and balls. However, my arms were so grotesquely thick with muscle, reaching behind my back to tie the knot was an acrobatic challenge. In the strain to reach, I ended up sticking out my pecs so far forward that the first apron threatened to pop. Being so unwieldy was such a turn on that my over-libidinous cock grew fully erect, making the whole thing an exercise in futility. I became so hot and bothered that I worked my way back through my bedroom door, back into the bathroom, to jack off. Thankfully, this time was just a quick jack off session, even if an animalistic voice beckoned me to stay in that mirror forever, staring at my awesome bulk and sexual prowess. Ignoring the urge, I made my way out into the kitchen and started over. This time, I tied the sash in front and worked it around until the apron faced the right way. Making Oz’s birthday dinner was no less challenging and sexual. The first few cabinets I opened bounded back off my pecs. I felt the second, lower apron tighten as my cock swelled slightly, aroused by my size. Ignoring my cock as best I could, I learned to open the cabinet doors while stepping back so my chest didn’t stop the door’s progress. I had a similar, but less pronounced, problem with the lower cabinets and my thighs. And since my new pec beauties blocked everything below them from my sight, I had to cut all the vegetables slowly, methodically, and carefully. And my biceps and lats pushed my arms so far away from each other that I ended up having to cut all my ingredients three times just to get them to the right sizes. My cock threatened to force its way out through the fabric, but forcing myself to focus on the task of cooking was keeping me more in control of myself. Using the slow cooker, surprisingly, was the easiest it had ever been. Oz had gotten this slow cooker from his grandmother—it was an arcane monstrosity she’d purchased in the late 1940s, much larger than the modern, sleek designs of the 21st century. I was surprised the antique still worked, but nothing could cook a pot roast better. We almost never used it, so it lived on top of the cabinets in the kitchen. The last time I used the slow cooker, I needed to stand on a small footstool (even at my 6’2” height) to reach it. Then, I needed both hands to lower it to the counter. Complicating its use, it was old, so we only plugged it into the surge protector, not directly into the wall. The last time I used it, I needed both hands to move it to the counter closest to the surge protector. I had been pretty buff before, so it wasn’t heavy, but the weight was oddly distributed and cumbersome. This time, there was no struggle whatsoever. I could reach it just by stretching up, and I lifted the entire appliance with one hand, shocked that my hand had grown large enough to support it like a waiter would a plate. I carried it to the surge protector on one hand as easily as one might carry a frisbee. I put the ingredients in to cook, pleased that I had overcome my primal urges long enough to do this for Oz. The task accomplished, though, I had at least eight hours to kill until it was done. I went into the living room to await the reunion. The armchair—my favorite chair in the apartment—could barely contain me when I sat in it. Between my width and my weight, it groaned its disapproval. I didn’t want to destroy it, so, I moved to the couch. I had no sooner gotten comfortable that I noticed my shoulders were so broad that I took up space designed for two people. That realization necessitated another trip to the bathroom to masturbate twice. I really hoped that once the spell concluded that my libido would return to normal levels because, honestly, the four times I’d orgasmed in the last few hours hadn’t even slightly taken the edge off. I sat in the living room for a while, but, as I had no clothes that fit me, and I felt oddly exposed. I’d sat in this living room naked hundreds of times over the last decade, but there’d never been this much of me to be naked. I felt nakeder than I’d ever been. And the constant craving to masturbate swelled from a siren to a storm. Knowing I’d feel less exposed there, I decided to wait in the bedroom until Mo came home to drop of my new phone. I corkscrewed myself back into my bedroom, grabbed my laptop, and got into the bed. I tried to surf the internet for a while. At first, my laptop seemed inadequately small, but when I realized I could reach all the buttons one-handed, I just moved it over to the right. Then, I had to adjust the contrast brighter because the reflection of the hairy muscle bull in the laptop screen was turning me on. That only worked for a little bit, however, because everything was a turn-on. Some if it was unsurprising because they were designed to be erotic: Youtube thumbnails with bodybuilders and clickbait banners with half-naked men. Some of it made sense given my heightened libido because they’re turn-ons if you’re already horny: advertisements for men’s underwear and pictures of male celebrities. But when a picture of the Prudential Tower started revving my engine, I figured the internet probably wasn’t the safest place for me to be. By then, it was only 3 PM: two hours until Mo came to the apartment, and another three after that until Oz. I looked down at my body, it’s hirsute, jacked, ripped, overdeveloped musculature. My cock rose up to say hello—perhaps the only part of my lower body that could extend past the shelf of my chest. The voice in the back of my head assured me I could masturbate for two hours continuously and still be ready to go. That I could just spend the next five hours releasing load after load after load, and I’d still have enough left to ride Oz like a bucking bronco. It was so easy to just give into that voice, to surrender to the part of my limbic system that wanted five hours of orgasms. But I resisted. The voice was the spell talking. If I listened too closely, it risked a catastrophic sequence of events. It would suggest going back online to watch some hot videos. And then it would suggest watching some porn. And then it would suggest watching a Jayce Wilco porn. And then it would suggest emailing Jayce because I had his email. And then it would suggest paying Jayce to do a private cam show for me. And then it would suggest inviting Jayce over so I could see it in person. And then it would suggest that I just fucked him since he had already been paid to sleep with me. And then I would cheat on Oz. I didn’t want to lose so close to the finish line. I wracked my brain to figure out what was a safe activity. So many of my usual activities were completely off the table. Most obviously, doing anything that involved leaving the house would be public indecency until I had some clothes. Since I was full of such frenetic energy, I toyed with exercising. But, working out would set off a similar chain reaction as deciding to masturbate for two hours. I doubted I had the focus to read, and if architecture was turning me on, adjectives like “wet” and “hard” would probably send me over the edge. Hell, seeing the page numbers go up and up and up and up was a turn-on. Until Oz came home, I was trapped. Trapped in my apartment, trapped in my bedroom, trapped in my gargantuan body. So, I surrendered. This was for Oz. This was his birthday present, so I just lay there with my eyes closed, my hands a safe distance from my body. My brain flooded me with erotic thoughts, and I did masturbate out of desperate necessity two more times, but unless it became an emergency, I lay in bed, waiting or Oz. The two hours dripped by. At long last, eventually, it was 5 PM. Mo came by soon afterwards. “Hey, Eenie. I got your phone. Where are you?” he shouted. “In my room, naked” I answered. “I can tell by that basso profundo that your plan worked. Care to show me the end result?” “Are you asking to see me naked?” “I suppose I am, yes.” “Just leave the phone and go,” I said. “I don’t trust either of us right now.” “You don’t trust me? I used your exact specifications. I really, really wanted to sneak in 50 extra pounds or a few inches of cock, but I followed your directions.” The thought that Mo might do that had never even occurred to me. “This spell is doing some weird shit to my brain now, Mo. I do not trust it.” “Come on!” Mo whined. I had flashbacks to him at five years old, moaning about being left out of my big boy games. “Fine,” I acquiesced. “I’ll give you a peak, but then you go.” Mo’s cheer radiated through the door as I got out of the bed. I opened the bedroom door, contorted my body until it burst through the door into the living room. Once clear of the door, I flexed just about everything I could flex at once. “Holy fuck,” Mo said. The front of his pants pushed out in an instantaneous erection. I even saw a small wet spot forming. “You might be the hottest, sexiest thing I’ve ever seen.” The words went into my ear, down my spine, and into my cock. I walked closer to Mo, and I realized just how much bigger than him I was. Mo was tall, but I was seven inches taller. Mo was hung, but my cock was almost twice as big as his. Mo was buff, but I was over twice as muscular. “You approve of these numbers now, little brother?” Mo nodded. He put the phone down on the coffee table and said, “Oz is the luckiest fucking man on the planet.” “And he’s all mine,” I said. Mo looked down at my cock and said, almost pleadingly, “I really want to touch it.” I laughed derisively. “Maybe after Oz has had a turn. That way, I don’t have to see what perverted things you’d do with it.” That had to be the spell talking. Why would I give my brother permission to touch my cock? “Thank you.” Mo said without a trace of irony. “If Oz gives me permission, and if I want my brother touching my cock after the spell has concluded, and if I return to a normal level of horny, then maybe.” “Thank you,” Mo repeated. “I said maybe.” Mo’s cock was straining his pants and a redness was coming to his cheeks. “I’m going to go find Alexander,” Mo said. “Stay at his place tonight.” “Smart idea.”

Chapter 43 Once I got back to the apartment, I quickly made an early lunch, knowing I’d likely be occupied during my normal lunchtime. I set up my laptop on a chair by the bathroom door so that it pointed into the bedroom. I made sure I was the appropriate distance from the camera so as to put on a good show for Oz. I even took a few test videos to make sure the laptop camera was in full working order. Then I disrobed, completely naked, my hairy musculature on full display. I put the clothes out of frame, closed the bedroom door, and made sure the bed was made. I opened all the curtains and blinds so the room filled with soft afternoon light. I wanted this footage to be pristine. By noon, I was ready. The last fifteen minutes were the most excruciating. Every other time I’d grown, it had taken me by surprise. This time, I knew it was coming, and it couldn’t come soon enough. I even set Oz’s old alarm clock to go off at 12:14 to cue me. The alarm sounded, and I turned it off. I pressed record on the laptop, and went back to my mark. I looked into the camera, and said, “Happy birthday, Oz.” I got to pick the final changes, so when the buzzing began, I knew exactly what was coming. I felt the tingling in my face first. Oz liked a strong jaw, so mine thickened even further to a severely pronounced jaw. My brow and cheekbones also grew more prominent, and my beard thickened enough that Oz would get his fingers stuck in it when he ran them through. My lips had lost a little fulness when I lost all that body fat, and now they plumped back up, just a little riper than they’d been two weeks ago. My eyes and teeth sparkled; my skin became magazine perfect. My face alone would make Oz cream his pants. I didn’t get any taller. I was already 6’10”. I was tall enough for me and Oz. The buzzing hit my muscles harder than it ever had. I was about to put on more muscle than I ever had in one growth spurt. I could feel the fibers in my muscles swell and grow. I flexed and posed for Oz in the video. Over the years, I had caught Oz looking at muscle morph porn, and I didn’t blame him. That stuff is hot. I was more than happy to become his walking muscle morph. I would’ve told Mo an even bigger number, but I was afraid of losing all mobility, so I was going to stop at 400 pounds of quaking muscle awe. My shoulders were now so wide that I looked like I was wearing football pads, and I was completely shirtless. My neck thickened wider than my head. I turned around to show Oz my back, for I could feel it thickening too. My back felt like a mountain chain, and my traps felt like the summit rising into the sky. I couldn’t wait to watch that bit with Oz. Turning back around, I spread my lats for the video, and they grew so wide my arms couldn’t properly reach my waist any more. If I stuck out my fingers to their full length, I could just touch it. Then my biceps blossomed into muscular rapture, and my hands moved further away from my waist. A few weeks of yoga and stretching, I’d probably get my flexibility back. But right now, it was hot to be too big to reach my own waist. After showing the camera just how wide and thick my upper body was, I flexed each bicep, delighted how close to my ears each muscle came. They were round and powerful, with two distinct peaks. My triceps dipped down, impossibly low, and when I flexed them for the camera, a staggering horseshoe shape formed. My arms were so swollen with muscle and brawn that they rivaled my legs from two weeks ago. While I admired my arms, my abs hardened into impossible bricks, pulling my attention away. My waist wasn’t quite as small as it had been, but it was still an anatomical anomaly how disproportionately small my waist was. I did a vacuum pose for the camera, and I swear I could hear Oz gasp. Through the fur that covered my entire torso and lower arms, I could see striations and veins being forced further and further to the surface. Suddenly, my chest began inflating with intensity. Before this last change, I could already see them without looking down, but now they were growing so large as to forever obscure my lower body from me. Without a mirror, that is. I began flexing them one by one for the camera as they grew larger. Already immense, they developed until I couldn’t look down without my lantern jaw bumping into the chest, especially since it had grown too. I demonstrated this to Oz, smiling rakishly. My chest hair thickened and darkened, swirling into a carpet as luxurious as a bearskin rug. Staring sultrily into the camera, I rubbed my chest with my mighty hands. I could almost feel Oz’s face run through it already. When my legs started to grow, I had to widen my stance twice. As I did so, I flexed my thighs, pointing from my quads to my waist to show just how thick those legs were. My calves soon inflated to the point of muscular absurdity. My legs almost had an hourglass figure—thick thigh to narrow knee to thick calves. But they were diamond hard, and as I twisted them in the camera for Oz, I showed off the heart shape my calves had formed. I turned around again as I felt the growth push my ass out further, harder, stronger. My ass would be a testament to muscular excess. I knew Oz liked a man with a massive ass, so I’d made sure that mine was overdeveloped, with just enough fat that it was still pleasantly round. I ran my hands all over it, feeling its fullness and firmness. I turned back around, and in the laptop screen, I saw that my waist was so small that my ass was actually partially visible from the front. I put my hands on the visible part to tantalize Oz. Then, I took a few steps forward toward the camera to show off my bodybuilder waddle. I had to roll my legs wide just to throw them around each other. My slow, seductive walk was made slower and more seductive by just how deliberately I had to walk. I turned around and walked back to my starting point. I’d saved the best for last. In the chest of sex toys that he only took out on special occasions, Oz had his favorite dildo. Unlike our everyday dildos, this dildo was a monster: 14 inches long, 10 inches around. It had been a present at our bachelor party. On our honeymoon, Oz could only take the first three or four inches. Over the years, though, he’d been working away at it. And now, with just enough foreplay, he could take the whole thing. He would never admit this to anyone but me, but it was a skill he was proud of. I was going to get bigger than his dildo. My cock, knowing what was coming to it, lengthened to its full, already absurd, 11.5 inches. It was a monstrous cock, but Oz deserved better. Thicker. Harder. Bigger. I began slowly masturbating the cock as it grew larger and larger. I already couldn’t fit one hand around it, but as my cock pushed farther out in all directions, I could get less and less of my hands around it. A feeling of pure, erotic might emanated from my cock as it increased its size, pouring out in all directions. I continued masturbating as my cock protracted and got girthier. To show off just how massive it was, I hefted it up until it pointed at my chest. It fought my efforts to lift it because, even at this weight, it wanted to stick straight out. My balls similarly filled out, getting wider, longer, and hanging lower in my sac. They were halfway down to my knees, and my legs were longer than they’d once been. My balls had finished, but my cock kept growing. Soon, my cock head was past my belly button. To increase the pleasure, I began rubbing the head against my furry abs. The friction, the hair, the firmness of my abs, pushed me closer to orgasm. When I felt it finish, when I’d reached my full 15 inches in length and 12 inches in girth, I let my cock fall. It bounced heavily. I slammed my hand into the shaft, and my cock hummed internally, but it barely moved it was so firm and rigid, continuing to jut out like the arm on a crane. With all the added length and thickness, it was easily twice as heavy as it had been at 11.5 inches. And twice as hot to the touch. And twice as hard. The transformation had finished, so I looked into the camera and said, “Why be big, when you can be massive?” My voice was even deeper and more resonant than I had gotten used to. My cock leading the procession, I paraded slowly to the laptop. With my enlarged balls and fully erect cock, my waddle was exaggerated even further. It almost looked like I was riding a horse. In one sense, I was. In another, Oz would be when he got home. When I reached the laptop, I leaned over and looked directly into the camera. “I’ve missed you, Birthday Boy,” I whispered, then turned off the camera.

Chapter 42 Mr. Carr sat behind his desk, looking intently at his computer screen. When he saw us come in, he quickly turned off the monitor and stood up. “Good morning, Mr. Carr,” Mo crowed. “Good morning. Can I help you?” “Well,” Mo said, reaching over the desk and turning on the monitor, “you can tell me why you’re watching a video of my brother?” Mr. Carr collapsed back into his chair. “Okay. You got me.” “Mr. Carr paid to have the spell put on me?” “Yep,” Mo said. I finished coming into the office and closed the door behind me. “How did you know it was him?” “I first wondered if maybe he just wanted his way with you. Especially given my insight into closet cases, it seemed unlikely, but I didn’t rule it out. Then, he touched you without a fantasy happening, so that was out. He’s straight as an arrow. I actually crossed him off my suspect list for a while,” Mo admitted, “but he kept checking all the boxes. Is he rich enough to hire a caster? Most definitely. Does he have access to the accounting database? Yes, he does. Does he have the authority to hire people for the mailroom? Another yes. Could he authorize the removal of data from the database? He’s the CEO; he can do whatever he wants.” “But…” I started. Mo cut me off. “When you first changed, I bet you money that Oz had texted you just before the first transformation. You never asked why. For the change, the initial spell, to get rolling, the contractor has to have some sort of contact with the recipient. Mr. Carr called that meeting with all the managers about nothing to cover his tracks, but I suspect something about that meeting triggered the spell, and then the accounting database did the rest.” The image of the meeting came back to me: Mr. Carr ended it by clapping his hands. At the time, it barely registered, but now it seemed an awfully weird way for a C.E.O. to end a meeting. I had started changing less than five minutes later. Mo continued. “I even confronted him at lunch to see if he would confess to hiring Izzy and Jayce. He got angry,” “Anyone would get angry,” I interjected. “Remember when I first showed him the odd budget code? Before I could say anything, he flatly denied it was his. Then, he asked if Hugo and you both knew about the code discrepancy. Then he asked whose code it was. If he was genuinely concerned about the temps in the mailroom, he would’ve started by asking whose code it was. That’s what a boss does if someone’s gone rogue: look who to blame.” “That’s how you knew it was me?” Mr. Carr asked. “You also knew Jayce was a gay porn star. I just said he was an adult film star.” “That couldn’t have been what gave me away.” “Well, the giveaway was when your phone died.” Mo looked at me dead in the eyes. “It died the exact same way yours did.” He turned back to Mr. Carr, “Someone almost told Oz about his birthday present, didn’t he?” “Okay, that’s where your whole plan falls down. Mr. Carr and Oz don’t know each other.” “Really? You sure? You don’t know many of Oz’s friends, especially his friends from before he met you. How are you so confident?” “So, they know each other?” “For a while, I toyed with the idea that Mr. Carr was Sinclair, but we’ve already established how straight Mr. Carr is. Still, he and Oz do know each other.” “How?” Mr. Carr was going to answer, but Mo stopped him. “No, sir. This is my rodeo.” He turned to me and explained, “Oz went to college at Columbia; Mr. Carr went to college in New York City. Columbia is in New York City. They’re close enough in age. They might have gone to college together. That set off a red flag for me, but you clinched it for me when I paused Oz’s video email.” “How did I do that?” “You told us how Oz had his ‘first time’ in the middle of a discotheque. To borrow Oz’s word, you’re a potty-brain. You assumed he meant the first time he had sex with a man. In the middle of a discotheque? No. Not Oz. Oz who won’t send his husband a dick pic would not have public sex. He was talking about his first kiss, and you drew the wrong conclusion.” “That’s kind of sweet,” I responded. “What is in the middle of a discotheque? A dance floor.” I had a sudden recollection. “And in college Mr. Carr was kissed by his gay friend on a dance floor!” I shouted, excited. “Eenie,” Mo said, “meet Vinnie.” “Vinnie?” I said. “Pleasure to meet you proper,” Mr. Carr said. “But his name’s Calvin,” I insisted. “And no one calls him Cal,” Mo reminded me. “What does that leave?” “Vin,” I answered. “All my friends call me Vin or Vinnie,” Mr. Carr said. “He even said he was in town on personal business.” I finished the thought. “His college buddy’s 50th birthday party.” “Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Mr. Carr grunted. “You did this,” I pointed to my extreme body, “for a college buddy?” “He was returning the favor,” Mo explained. “What do you mean?” “Look at these photos.” Mo moved two of Mr. Carr’s photos closer together. One was of his Barbie-doll wife; the other was of his son getting married. “I saw those already.” “This woman,” Mo tapped on the photo of the bride, “is this woman,” he tapped on the photo of the Barbie-doll woman. “No fucking way,” I said. “For my 50th birthday,” Mr. Carr said, “Ozzie hired a caster to put a seduction malediction on Cheryl, my wife.” He pronounced “seduction” as though it were two syllables. “She was out in Sedona visiting her mother for two weeks. Her mother’s blind, and no one in Sedona knows her, so no one noticed the changes. And I was in New York, so I didn’t know anything either. She kept radio silence the whole time.” “The phone would’ve broken if she’d tried to tell you,” Mo clarified. “Ozzie knew Cheryl’d never cheat on me, so he put a fun little twist on the spell. If she lasted two weeks without cheating on me, she’d get to keep the upgrade, and then I’d turn into her fantasy version of me.” Mr. Carr took the wedding photo from Mo. “This skinny little nothing was me on my wedding day. I didn’t weigh an ounce over 130 our entire marriage. She loved me, but deep inside she wanted a big, hulking bruiser, and that’s what I became.” After a pause, he added, “She also wanted a stallion with a big johnson.” He hiked up his pants. “My hair grew back too. I was bald as a cue ball.” He opened his drawer and took out another photo—it was Oz standing next to Cheryl (the new, improved one) in front of a “Happy 50th Birthday!” banner. They were kissing either cheek of a man who looked somewhat familiar. He looked like a shorter, bald, emaciated Mr. Carr. “Because she passed the test, the changes are permanent. I’ve put on a little muscle, she’s toned up, but these are our basic stats forever now, thanks to Ozzie and her. I haven’t been to a gym in a year.” “I passed the test too,” I said. “Sure did,” Mr. Carr replied. “I’m going to get to transform Oz?” I asked, practically salivating at the thought of turning my bearish hunk of a husband into a sex god. “Kind of,” Mo said. “Your subconscious does. It will make Oz appear in his ideal form for you.” I looked at Mr. Carr. “This was a lot to gamble on me, Mr. Carr.” “The way Ozzie talks about you, I knew you’d fly the test no problem. I even made it harder on you than he did Cheryl. I offered Jayce and Izzy extra money to get you to cheat, but you stayed faithful. That was part of the gift too. The knowledge that you’d never leave him. But even that wasn’t enough. I had to outdo him.” “So,” Mo stepped in, “you got the drafter to make him bigger than any new employee at the company, made the employees blind to it so business would proceed as normal, and then hired Izzy and Jayce.” “That’s utterly convoluted,” I said. “He’s been my best friend for over 30 years. And he gave me the best 50th birthday ever. I missed his wedding because I was busy with C&G. I owed him.” My wedding with Oz had been sudden—one step above eloping. Mo barely made it. “I didn’t think anyone would look at the budget codes,” Mr. Carr continued. “Who cares about mailroom temps?” “Why did you have Quincy film me?” I asked. Mr. Carr finished, “Because I wish there was footage of Cheryl when it happened to her.” Mo scoffed. “Oz doesn’t even like it when Eenie sends him dick pics. Why would he want this video?” “He’ll want this footage,” Mr. Carr assured. I nodded in agreement. “He doesn’t like dick pics because they’re so public. This is for the two of us. In private.” “I only checked the flash drive to make sure this one wasn’t empty like the last one. I haven’t seen anything dirty.” “Besides,” I added. “I want this video too.” “I hadn’t thought of that,” Mr. Carr admitted. “You also didn’t think about the interns,” Mo chimed in. “They weren’t in the accounting database; did you know that?” Mo asked. Mr. Carr shook his head. A realization suddenly hit me. “You stared at me funny when I changed in front of you!” I said. “You saw me change. You hadn’t hired anyone, and then I changed right in front of you.” “Quincy almost ruined the whole plan,” he admitted. “Did I even have a typo?” I asked. “No, you did not.” “When you realized what Quincy was doing, you had to shut it down,” Mo said. “Especially with you sniffing around.” Something clicked for me. “You made the last change.” “I was trying to undo what Quincy had done. The whole operation was snafu. Ozzie likes his men big, but this was getting ridiculous.” “So, what exactly did you do?” I asked. “I deleted the two new profiles the boy had added, then I refreshed your file.” “The database saw the refresh as a new profile,” Mo said. “When the database updated yesterday at 12:15, the spell had to make Eenie bigger than himself. Thank goodness it didn’t cause a feedback loop.” “I almost shat myself when you came in. You’re a giant.” I shrugged. “I like it. And if it’s for Oz, I could be bigger.” “Really, you want to be bigger?” Mr. Carr asked. “Parts of this spell really sucked. I didn’t know who was doing it, I’ve been maximum horny all the time, I had no control over it. Most of all, I hated the visions. But now I know there’s an end in sight, my sex drive will drop to manageable levels, and the visions are going away. And if I get to change Oz too, hell yeah, I want to be bigger.” “The spell ends when you and Ozzie get it on on his birthday,” Mr. Carr said, “and I’m pretty sure that’s going to happen three seconds after he sees you.” “Oz isn’t getting home until tonight, so the spell’s not over. And it’s before 12:15,” I reminded him. “How big do you want to be?” Mo asked. I wrote down my specifications on a piece of paper and handed it to Mo. “I like the face, but you can go bigger than this,” Mo said, disappointed. “If I left it up to you, I’d be eight feet tall and 1200 pounds with a five foot cock.” “That sounds more fun,” Mo sneered. “I would like a somewhat normal life after this.” Mo raised an eyebrow dubiously. “Somewhat,” I repeated. “Considering what’s possible, these numbers feel kind of tame,” Mo rejoined. “I didn’t pick these numbers at random. I know what Oz likes. I’ve seen his porn stash. This is for Oz, not you.” Mo shrugged in acquiescence. “Does this computer give me access to the accounting database?” Mo asked. Mr. Carr nodded and stepped away from it. “Remember to make the measurements a little smaller than that because the spell will make me bigger than the new profile.” “Yes, yes,” Mo said dismissively. “I have a fake online persona to orchestrate and an accounting profile to create.” “Don’t forget you owe me a new phone,” I said. “I’ll get it on my way home. Now go. Go home. Film it for Oz.” “Good idea,” I said. Before I left, I said, “Oh, and Vinnie, thanks for picking Oz up from the airport.”

Chapter 37 Wednesday morning came, and so did I. I started my day making sure I’d paid my cock enough attention that it would stay down for a few hours. Mo had bought me three hideous but durable outfits, and I put on the least detestable: a long-sleeved shirt in a stretchy, lime green color, and a pair of (thankfully black) pants that felt like they were made from the same material as workout tights, but were cut like formal pants. They didn’t have any pockets, so I had to carry my wallet, keys, and phone. Even though they were made of stretchy fibers for bodybuilders, they felt a little tight. I internally reveled that I was getting too big for bodybuilder clothes. They clung to every surface of my body, hugging every curve, accentuating every sinew, detailing every vein, but I was decent enough for work. At work, things were so normal and people treated me so normally that I started to feel on top of things, actually. Mr. Carr liked me better than Mr. Tyler did. Garrett was finally on my side. I had no planned interactions with Vernon. And Quincy was likely to have a breakthrough with the accounting database at any moment. Things felt in control. I spent the morning in my office doing work on my grossly inadequate chair. Time zoomed by until there was a knock on my door. “Come on in,” I said. Mo walked in and sat on my desk rather than my guest chair. “I’ve got some questions that I could easily look up online. But, since you already know the answers, I’ll ask you instead.” “Great,” I said, glancing at the clock. “Fire away. It’s almost time for a lunch break anyway.” “Okay. Where did Oz go to school?” There was a rapidity in his voice that intimidated me. “Undergrad Columbia, graduate Boston University.” “Main campus Columbia?” “As far as I know.” Mo leaned in closer. “What was the name of the guy he was dating when he started dating you?” “Sinclair. I don’t know if that’s a first name, a last name, or a nickname, but it’s all Oz ever called him.” I paused, adding, “I think he owns a restaurant.” “Exactly how long were he and Sinclair dating?” I felt like I was being interrogated. “Just shy of ten years.” “How shy?” “A month? Two? Oz doesn’t talk about it very often.” “Who would you say is Oz’s closest work friend?” This was bizarre. “Are all these questions about Oz?” “In one way or another. Yes.” “So, you think it’s Oz again?” “I didn’t say that. I’m gathering info.” “Well, for your info, Oz doesn’t talk about the people he works with like they’re his friends. When he does talk about them, on those rare occasions, it’s mostly quick, one sentence stories about what boneheaded thing so-and-so said at the meeting. Most of Oz’s friends are in his phone or online. Or are me.” “That tracks,” Mo said. “What tracks?” Before Mo could answer, Quincy came into the office. When he saw the two of us talking to each other, he said, “Oh. Am I disturbing you? I can come back.” “What’s this about, Quincy?” “I found the budgeting codes in the accounting database.” “Then get in here,” I insisted, but Quincy stayed hovering by the door. Realizing Quincy wasn’t going to get any closer, Mo moved the conversation along, asking, “Whose code was it?” “The code was deleted. There was an empty file where the data should have been. If this had been a physical location, there would be claw marks. That’s how forcefully this data was deleted. Someone with access to the accounting database came into the server and thoroughly deleted it. And I can’t track who did it. They didn’t just cover their tracks; they burned them down. Unless there’s a redundant set of data somewhere in the database, I don’t think I can recover any of the lost information.” “That sucks,” Mo said. “I was banking on that evidence.” “Sorry,” Quincy said, retreating to a corner in my office like a chastised child. “You don’t have to stand in the corner, Quincy.” Before Quincy could comment one way or another, Izzy came into my office. “When it rains,” I said. Then I noticed the bouquet of red and purple flowers Izzy was carrying. “Are these for me?” Mo asked. “Your brother.” Mo pretended to be insulted and handed me the flowers. The card read, “Let this bouquet of bougainvillea serve as a meager apology for my behavior this past fortnight.” I didn’t even have to read the signature. “Who are they from?” Mo asked. “Vernon Bailey,” I said. “Is he here?” Mo seemed excited by the idea. “If I know Vernon, yes.” “He’s just outside the office,” Izzy said. “Can you get him in here so I can ask him some questions?” Mo asked. “Why the hell not?” I replied. My office was feeling crowded, but maybe Mo could knock some sense into Vernon. “Vernon, you can come in now.” Vernon came around the corner and into the office. “I take it, then, we are once again on fellowly terms?” He had expected me to be alone in the room, but it was practically full. “I see I have trespassed upon some sort of midday festivity.” “Nothing of the sort,” I said. “Vernon Bailey, this is Izzy Bernal, Quincy Adkins, and my brother Cayden Todd.” Vernon cozied up to Cayden. “The brother?” he took Mo’s hand to kiss it, and when he stood back up, he said, “I find your fingers unadorned with jewelry. Shall I take it that you are romantically unencumbered?” “I’m in a very new relationship,” Mo said, “but he and I sometimes have room for a third in the bed.” “Word,” Izzy confirmed. “How decadent,” Vernon chimed. “I actually have some questions for you,” Mo said. “Can I leave?” Quincy said. “I’m uncomfortable.” “Stick around,” Mo said. “I might need you later. Izzy, you can go if you want.” “Nah. All the fun’s in here.” “I believe, darlingest Cayden, you were going to ask me some questions.” “Yes,” Mo confirmed. After a pause, he asked, “Do you have any nicknames? Vernon and Mr. Bailey just both feel so stiff and formal.” “Sobriquets, I have none. But you may call me whatever your heart desires, if I may bestow the same affection on you.” “Fair enough. Have you ever met a man named Austin Myers?” “Ian’s husband? No, he and I have never been formally introduced. I have seen his likeness in photographs and newspapers, but not in the waking world.” “I can vouch for that,” I said. “Oz offered to meet Vernon when Vernon started cranking up the romantic overtures, and I stopped him. If Oz ever met Vernon, Vernon would remember, and I would’ve heard about it.” Suddenly, I felt the buzzing return. “Not again,” I said. “Is it happening again?” Mo asked me. All I could do was nod. “I’m confused,” Quincy said. Casting an angry look at Quincy, Mo said, “Everybody’s got to get out of the office. Izzy and Quincy, back to work. Vernon, you can come with me to meet Alexander.” “Thank you,” I mouthed to Mo as the buzzing intensified. Mo closed the door behind him, and I locked it shut and drew the blind. It felt just as intense this time as it had the day before. I had just gotten used to looking straight ahead and seeing the tops of doorjambs, and suddenly, I had to look down. I was getting taller again. With a tensing pain, I realized that I had finally outgrown Oz’s shoes. They didn’t explode off my feet, but once they were off, I doubt I was ever going to get them back on. The pants Mo had purchased for me just yesterday were riding up my calves, showing a hint of skin. The shirt, also purchased just yesterday, began rising as well, until a small flash of my midriff appeared in the gap. As I stood marveling at my new height, my pecs burst forward, blocking my view. The neckline of the shirt pulled down, but the front of the shirt held. Freed from the constraint, I actually felt my neck expand with muscle. My lats and shoulders pushed wider, spreading my arms further away. The shirt was made to stretch, but it was never meant to stretch this wide. A credit to its manufacturers, it held. Doors were going to be a complete nightmare for me now. My arms, not to be outdone, grew obscenely thick. I went to flex them, but the sleeves constricted them, restricting my ability to bend at the elbow. I recalled that Mo had assured me this fabric was designed for bodybuilders and was unlikely to tear. But he didn’t say what would happen if I outgrew it. I felt trapped in my own shirt. My biceps overinflated with musculature, my forearms (now larger than lesser men’s biceps), threatened the cuffs, but the shirt still held. I then had to move my legs wider as my thighs grew more densely packed with muscle. The pants had grown so tight around me that it was restricting circulation. My calves joined soon after, also pushing the pant legs to an extreme. I tried bending my knees—as much as I could, given just how cramped in these clothes I was—but the pants would not split or shred. I was trapped in them too. My pants were digging into me painfully. I reached to pull down my pants to relieve the pressure, but between my arms’ new thickness and the shirt’s unwillingness to rip, I couldn’t reach my waist. If I could get these clothes off, I’d have a greater range of motion, but as of now, I was entombed in my own clothing. Then my ass got more muscular. It pulled the seat of my overtaxed pants even further away. I hoped this added pressure would be enough to blow out the pants, giving me some freedom, but when my ass reached its new round, muscular immensity, the pants still held. I tried bending over at the waist to force the issue, but given just how tight the pants were, I couldn’t bend far enough. Then I felt the buzzing settle into my cock and balls. They were already pushed so far forward, but they started surging larger. My balls went first, growing leaden and full, stretching out the front of my pants further. It felt like someone was slowly stepping on my nuts and not relenting. The seams creaked a little, but even they didn’t give up the ghost. Then my cock, already impossibly big, grew larger and thicker, plumping and engorging. There was no room for it to grow, but it grew anyways. When my cock stopped growing, it was over. I tried to breathe deeply to calm down, but my chest couldn’t expand enough to let all the air in. I stood there, like an overstuffed armchair or a taxidermied starfish. If either of those were lime green. Unable to bend my knees, I had to kick my legs to either side to get to my desk where my phone was. I needed Mo. There was no way I was going to make it through the rest of the work day like this. As I slowly and delicately tottered to my desk, I felt like a parade float. It took five times as long to get to my desk as it should have. My phone was in the middle of my workspace. I couldn’t bring my arm in front of me to reach it—the sleeves wouldn’t let me—so I had to stand with the side of my leg pressing the desk, and bend that direction. I resisted the urge to sing, “Tip me over and pour me out,” as I reached for my phone. I succeeded in getting my phone on the first try, but a new problem became apparent when I tried to call Mo. Given my limited mobility, I couldn’t bring my phone up to my face to select the right number, and given the volume of my pecs and limited flexibility, I couldn’t look down. I was familiar enough with my phone’s interface that I could navigate to my contacts without looking, but I’d be dialing blind. I didn’t think anyone but Mo would be helpful to me. I was going to have to go to Mo. Mo, who was on the seventh floor. With Alexander. And Vernon. I needed help, that much was certain, and the only people I really trusted where Mo and Alexander, so it was a foregone conclusion. I sighed in resignation, involuntarily shrugging, and I felt my shoulders graze my earlobes. I turned around to begin waddling to my door. I still couldn’t properly bend my knees, so I was forced to rack my balls with every step. Unfortunately, with my hyper-magnified libido and obdurate testicles, it quickly changed from painful to erotic. By the time I reached the door, I was fully hard. Since there was nowhere for it to go in my pants, it was creeping around my hip, so I had even less hip flexibility. I turned sideways to unlock the door, and missed it on my first go. It was lower than I expected it to be. Or rather, I was higher than I expected me to be. Correcting for this change in height, I unlocked the door, turned the knob, and shuffled backwards to open it. The doorway almost proved my undoing. I had very little ability to squat or bend over, and I was too tall and wide to get through the door without doing both. My first attempt was like trying to force a lemon into an ice cube tray. It was not going to happen. I turned sideways again and lowered myself as much as I could—it wasn’t much given the restraints at my knees and hips, but it was just enough. I slid through the door, the doorjamb tickling my hair. I was almost out when my left pec caught on the frame. At first, I thought I was wedged in. Being big enough to get wedged into a doorway sideways was ridiculous. But here it was happening to me. My cock began leaking and throbbing. As I tried to free myself, though, I realized the fabric of the shirt had caught on a splinter. Less hot, but it meant I would be able to still use doors once I was free from my outfit. I pushed myself the rest of the way through the door. Either the splinter would give and I could continue, or the shirt would give, and I could maybe release myself. Either result felt like a victory. The splinter snapped off the frame, and I got through the door. I had been so preoccupied with extricating myself, that I’d forgotten this was a place of business. A few scattered people were at their desks, but the majority of people were on their lunch breaks. Very few people saw me. Most of them just smiled and waved, oblivious to my changes. To them, I always looked like this. One intern in the audience ran away, but that was an intern’s normal reaction to seeing a manager. I resumed my trek to Mo. Because Alexander’s cubicle is one flight down, I would usually take the stairs, but unable to bend my knees, taking the stairs would likely have ended in a broken neck. So, I teetered my way to the elevator. When I got there, I had to turn slightly sideways to reach the button. Again, it was lower than I expected it to be, so I had to press it twice. The doors slid open. There was Jayce with his mail cart. “I’ll wait for the next one,” I said. “I promise,” he said, “I won’t try to seduce you this time. I’m just waiting out the time to get the rest of my stipend.” “Between you me and the cart, we won’t all fit.” “Nonsense,” Jayce replied. “We fit before.” He moved his cart in front of him. “See? Plenty of room for you.” I sidled into the elevator, almost banging my head on the top of the door, but we both did fit, just barely. While I situated myself on my side the elevator, Jayce eyed me up and down. I could also see him look a little too intently at my cock. Or rather, the wet spot at the head of my cock. “You really need bigger clothes,” Jayce said. “Dress for the size you are, not the size you were.” “Good advice.” He had no idea how true his words were. “When I first started packing on the muscle,” he added, idly flexing his arm, “I resisted buying larger clothes as long as I could. But, once I did, I was far more comfortable.” “Could you press 7?” I said. “Sure,” he said. The ride was a short one, but Jayce had time to offer one more proposition. “If you wanted to, I could get you a contract with my porn distributor. They’re always looking for new talent, and a body like yours is once in a lifetime.” “I’m married,” I reminded him. Jayce laughed. The elevator stopped, and the door opened. “Talk to your old man. See what he thinks. His answer might surprise you.” I was off the elevator, and the door closed behind me. Deliberately, carefully, I got the rest of the way to Alexander’s cubicle. I was worried that by the time I got there, they’d have gone somewhere else, but, thankfully, Mo and Alexander were still in Alexander’s cubicle. Even more thankfully, Vernon was nowhere in sight. “Mo,” I cried once I was in eyeshot. “Holy fuck!” Mo cried. He ran out to help me. Almost instinctively, he went to touch me in his efforts, but stopped at the last second. “I need help,” I said. “I can see that,” Alexander said. “Cut these clothes off me. Or something. I’m trapped.” “I don’t know how to do that without touching you,” Mo confessed. Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck. Fuck! “Just do it,” I acquiesced. Mo grabbed a pair of scissors off Alexander’s desk and forced its blade between my cuff and my forearm. “I need to brace myself against you to steady myself.” “Get it over with.” Mo put his hand on my shoulder.

Chapter 35 Mo was right. After a night of normal meals, an intense jack-off session (staring at myself in the mirror), and a good night’s sleep, I felt like me again. Well, me with the sex drive of an entire gay fraternity. And I looked even sexier in my work clothes. I felt such a sexual thrill that I decided to wear the smallest turtleneck that would fit me so it clung to my chest and shoulders. I actually felt charged an energized to do my work that day. I had stared down a cute barista, a gorgeous bodybuilder, and a literal porn star, and resisted the spell at every turn. Whatever the spell was going to throw at me next, I was ready. I attacked my work with a renewed vigor, part from the surge in energy and part because I had my follow-up with Vernon that afternoon. I was more productive than I’d been since October. When noon rolled around, I momentarily had a pang of longing for Oz. No Tuesday phone call. But I knew I’d see him in three days. It was almost fitting that the spell was ramping up the same week Oz was coming home. Mo and I brought Alexander to the executive lunchroom, and we had a small shock. Mr. Carr was sitting there at a table with Garrett. Mr. Carr stood up from the table and waved at us. “Mr. Myers. Cayden. I’m just showing our newest manager the galley he has access to.” Garrett stood up, mimicking Mr. Carr. “I’ve been here before, obviously,” he said, pointing to Alex. “We can eat here as long as we’re with a manager or an executive. But now I can bring my own guests.” “Congratulations,” Mo said. “Yeah,” Alexander meekly supported. “I guess this means I’m not meeting your in-laws,” I joked. “I guess not,” Garrett responded. “You solved that problem for me.” Indeed, I had, but it was only fair since I gave him the problem in the first place. Garrett continued, “But in all seriousness, thank you. Mr. Carr tells me that your letter of recommendation was a big part of it.” “I only wrote what was true,” I said. Then it hit me. The buzzing. More intense than I’d ever felt it before. I could feel it buzzing all over me. It felt like there were insects crawling under my skin. All I could manage to say was, “Mo.” Mo turned around, sniffed the air, and asked, “Pennies and wintergreen?” I shook my head an emphatic no. Mo got close to me, without touching me, and whispered, “They’re blind to it. It’s okay. I’ll make your excuses and you find a safe place to change.” “Don’t keep secrets,” Mr. Carr admonished. “It’s a brother thing,” Mo responded. I was afraid to run, but I was out of the cafeteria and in the stairwell before I thought about it twice. As I clambered down the stairs, I kept almost falling. I was getting taller again. My center of gravity kept changing, and the stairs felt a variable distance away from each other. That morning, Oz’s shoes had been a little too big for my feet. They now were on the small side. When I made it to the eighth floor, I was pretty sure I was done growing taller, but I had to duck under the door to get through it. I was now taller than the doorframe. I booked it to my office, ducking under the door for a second time. Safe inside, I ritualistically locked the door and lowered the blind. While I did, I noticed that my sleeves didn’t go all the way down to my wrists—an inch of skin poked out. The same was true of the bottom hem of the shirt, and my pants. Then I started getting thicker. That’s how it felt. It felt like I was getting thicker. My shoulders moved further away from my neck, which grew wider to meet it, my traps growing up on either side of it. I was so wide now that I was going to have to turn sideways through doorways. Turn sideways and duck. From now on. That’s when I felt my arms moving away from my body. My lats were getting thicker, increasing my wingspan beyond what it already was. My arms fought back; my biceps, triceps, and forearms expanded into thick, muscular cannons that caused the sleeves of my shirt to split right up the sides. I regretted wearing such a tightly fitting top as my chest went next, pushing out even further until my turtleneck popped off me, the rags falling to the floor. I could feel my nipples migrating until they were pointing down, my pecs had gotten so big. I could still see over my chest if I tilted forward, but I had to tilt. My lower body grew next. My calves thickened, snapping the cuffs of my pants. My quads inflated monstrously, pushing my stance wider, tearing my pants entirely off me. I took a few tentative steps forward. I definitely had that bodybuilder waddle now. I then felt my ass growing, pulling me back just a little bit. My ass was just barely contained by my boxer briefs. The buzzing hadn’t stopped, but I think my muscles were as big as they were going to get. Looking all over my body, I noticed that I was still shredded and vascular beyond reason. While I was checking that out, my body hair grew coarser and darker, thickening even more. I reached up to my face and felt a dense beard—which had just been the beginnings of a beard yesterday. My arms in the air, I could see the impenetrable tangle of my armpit hair thicken. When I put my arms back down, the hair still peeked out it had grown so thick. Even my underwear shifted from my thickening pubes. I was utterly fucking hairy—even more so than Oz. The tingling now settled itself into my cock, unreeling it just a little bit more, stressing my boxer briefs again. Going lower, the buzzing sensation encouraged my testicles to get even bigger and heavier, the last stress that my underwear could take before they split too. I was behemoth. Mo had warned me about this possibility on Sunday and had come up with a plan. Using the scale and fabric tape measure, I assessed the damage and texted the results to Mo. The phone felt like a child’s toy in my hands, but it was either text Mo or spend the rest of the day naked. And I had a meeting with Vernon in a few hours. I typed up the relevant numbers. “6,8-265-10.8.” My height was 6’8”, I was 265 pounds of muscle, and my erect cock was 10.8 inches. Mo’s response was two emojis: a thumb’s up and a clock. Essentially, he said, “Got it. Wait patiently.” As I waited in my office, I tried my desk chair. I couldn’t sit in it the way I wanted to, but it would do if I kept some of my weight on the floor and never shifted positions. I’d have to ask Mr. Carr where he got his. After a half hour of nakedness, there was a knock on the door. “Is that you Mo?” “I have been called many things, Ian, but I have not been called Mo even once.” Fuck. It was Vernon. Me naked in public was his number one fantasy. I looked at my clock. “You’re early, Mr. Bailey. Two hours early.” “I do apologize, sincerely. The sad reality is that my schedule became unspooled, and if we cannot have our meeting now, we cannot have it until next week.” “Sounds good,” I said placatingly. “It would be mutually disadvantageous to let this series of negotiations expire over such a meaningless bagatelle as my harmless prematurity.” “We can do this over the phone, Vernon,” I said, my tone darkening. “Considering my proximity to your place of business, it would be absurd not to conclude our dealings now.” Firmly, I said, “I am not ready for our meeting.” Thankfully, the sheer panic I was in was preventing me from finding his voice as sexy as I usually did. “Piffle,” Vernon said. “Our interexchange will last but five minutes. I have two documents requiring your endorsement, and you should have two for me.” The papers were sitting on the top of my inbox. “I don’t have the paperwork ready. Come back in two hours.” “That is most preposterous, Mr. Myers. I know how much punctuality and preparedness are a benchmark of your labors.” I texted Mo an SOS. His response was nearly instantaneous: an emoji of a clock. Dammit. “I do not see the necessity of communicating across a locked entranceway,” Vernon said. “It is most unbecoming of you to bar my ingress so. I know I acted impertinently when last we met, but I shall be the paragon of decorum if you will let me enter.” He wasn’t going to go away unless I let him in. And there was nowhere for me to hide. Just with my height and bulk, I practically took up a third of the room. A solution came to me out of nowhere. “I just did a post-lunch workout. I’m naked and my room smells like sweat.” It wasn’t even a lie. “If you’re trying to entice me…” Vernon said, trailing off suggestively at the end. Fuck. That backfired. I grabbed the rags of my former clothes off the floor and held them against my crotch. At the doorway, I said, “I will let you in if and only if you follow my directions perfectly.” “Naturally,” Vernon said. “I will unlock the door, but you will wait until I tell you to open it. You will come in. We will sign the appropriate paperwork. You will go with no further discussion. Agreed?” “Agreed,” Vernon said. Against my better judgment, I unlocked the door. I had waddled most of the way back to my desk when Vernon threw open the door. “Did I hear you tell me to open it?” I threw myself into the work chair (with such force the wheels buckled) and hid behind my desk. If I stayed with my waist pressed up to the desk, it hid my cock. Unfortunately, Vernon had gotten a perfect shot of my entire ass. “I must say,” Vernon said, “you have nothing to be shy about. If my posterior was immaculate as yours, I would conduct all meetings naked.” “You didn’t wait,” I said. “I have the documentation here,” he said, waving the papers. “Come in. Leave the door open.” I’d rather some passerby see my naked torso than be in a closed room with Vernon. This time, Vernon did as he was instructed. He handed me his paperwork, and I practically threw mine at him. The pen felt as thin as a lollipop stick, but I signed all of his documents and threw them back at him. When Vernon had finished signing his, he placed them on top of my pile. “Now go,” I told him. “If I must,” he said, rising from his chair. “Before I depart, though, let me assure you that I am more than amenable to engaging in all future business immediately succeeding your post-lunch workouts.” “Go,” I said, pointing at the door. Vernon complied. I shut the door behind him and locked it.

Gonna channel some of my anxiety from this quarantine into writing. ————————————————————————— “Ugh” groaned Jamie as he headed back to his shift in the hospital; with the emergence of this new virus that causes people to hulk out, it seems like they have 10 times as many people flooding in. They were criminally understaffed and he just had someone new added onto his caseload. ”Hopefully just another hypochondriac” he told the attending nurse as she handed him the patient file “then at least we can clear out a room”. But as he flipped through the file, it was clear that his wish wasn’t meant to be. The man was exhibiting flu-like symptoms and was currently passed out in the room. Jamie put on a hazmat suit, entered the room, and called out the man’s name softly to wake him up, feeling a little uncomfortable at the erection the man was clearly sporting under the blanket. The man’s blue ryes flickered open and he addressed the doctor. “Do I have the virus? Am I going to get huge?” He said with a little too much enthusiasm for Jamie’s tastes. ”We can’t be sure yet what you have, it could just be a very bad flu. We have to take every precaution so it doesn’t spread but if you had it you most likely would have grown already.” ”Awww what?” The man complained “So I’m this sick and I don’t even get any consolation?” Smiling a little at the end of his sentence. ”Afraid not, sir. But we get get you set up with some-mh-pain relievers and an IV to replenish your fluids.” Jamie’s heart started beating quickly and he began to feel dizzy. “What’s going on?” He thought “I gotta get out of here.” “Excuse me” he said to the man, quickly exiting the room. His body felt hot all over and his head pounded painfully. Jamie barely made it to the safety shower before pulling off the hazmat suit to get air. He was breathing heavily and his entire body began to ache. He began to panic, frantically thinking of anywhere he could have picked up the virus, and any way that he could keep it from spreading to the rest of the hospital. But as he clenched his fists around the shower faucets, his pain began to give way to pleasure. ”Ooahh” he softly moaned as his manhood began getting harder. He reached down to feel it and moaned again “Unh, yes, bigger...” then opened his eyes, shocked at his own thoughts. He’d never wanted this before, he was very happy with his tall swimmers build. And his junk had never disappointed before, but right now, on the precipice of growth, he never wanted anything more. He looked down and saw his body had enlarged and now was lightly pushing against his clothes. “Oh...no. No. I can’t, I have to get to the treatment. If I-“ his thought interrupted by another wave of pleasure shooting through him, causing his body to pulse larger. ”Oh, fu-huh” he breathed “This feels.. so... good. I... I can feel myself growing bigger.” His strong chest now showing through his shirt, he groaned, raising a hand to feel it, his bigger arms straining against the sleeves of his lab coat and in doing so, brushing against his nipple, sending a shock through his system that shattered any resistance he had left. ”Er-uGH” he grunted, doubling over, then falling to his hands and knees as his feet began testing the limits of his shoes, kicking them off before they got any tighter. His back and lats widened and stretched his clothes to their breaking point as he pounded his growing hands against the ground in an effort to keep himself from touching himself. His body looked like it had clothes painted on as every inch of fabric clung to his steadily increasing mass. His slacks were the first to give up the fight as the shredded apart with a thousand rips, exposing his throbbing legs, surging ever bigger and more defined with every breath. His leg hair steadily thickening, accentuating the striations in his muscles. Then as he shifted to make room for the tree-trunks on his lower body, his thickening feet tore his socks to pieces. Breathing heavily, he stood up, stretching his enormous chest, causing a rip to run down the front of his shirt, letting his growing pecs and abs breathe. “Fuck it” he grunted, his voice much lower now, as he easily pulled the scraps of his shirt and pants off of his herculean body. Looking down, he could see more hair growing over his barrel chest and ran his fingers through it, slowly moving down over his hardened abs, down to his breaking, sweaty, briefs and began rubbing his cock. “Oh y e ah” he moaned, his voice deepening further, and becoming more gruff to match his sharp, bearded, jawline. His body expanded more, making him look like a extra heavyweight bodybuilder. Each stroke of his hand against his underwear made his balls and dick grow bigger until the underwear served no purpose other than to remind Jamie of his once non-beastly stature. A sentiment that would be lost as the elastic snapped, fully exposing his gratuitous member, spurring him into a frenzy of sexual pleasure as he stroked, growled, and grunted, desperately seeking release. Finally, as he sprayed his seed all over the safety shower and the room, he felt one last surge of growth run through him, leaving him at 6’9 and 345 pounds of beastly brawn. He stood, panting, and saw himself in the reflection of a mirror in the room and flexed a few times in awe. “I look huge...” he thought with a smile on his face “I gotta get home so I can explore this more thoroughly” and confidently walked out of the safety shower and all the way home, dick slapping between his thick thighs, garnering quite a few people who shared his prospect of “exploring his new body”.

Chapter 26 When Garrett got the promotion a month later, he invited me to the party at his house. It was a small gathering of people—no more than 20. When I showed up without Oz, Garrett was visibly shocked. Making sure no one was following us, he guided me down to the basement. Once we were alone, I spilled everything. “Oz stayed in Germany,” I said. “I told him about our kiss. And we had a huge fight. His project hit a setback anyways, so he just stayed. And now I don’t know when he’ll be back. I haven’t seen him since early October.” I had wanted to keep a brave face, but it was still a fresh wound, so I just burst out crying. Garrett took me in his arms. I had to lean down to reach his shoulder, but he held me while I wept. “I think he’s left me for good,” I confessed. “It’s okay,” he said. “I know it’s hard to believe it now, but you’ll be happy again someday.” “I’m ruining your big day,” I said. “This is more important,” he said. He stroked my back softly and just stood there while I wept. As Garrett held me in his arms, I felt safe, but not aroused. Ever since the spell had completed, my sex drive was almost non-existent. I’d kept the height, the hair, the muscles, and the giant cock, but I really didn’t want to do anything with it. I’d never figured out who’d put the spell on me, but the consequences they’d imagined could have been far worse. Garrett just let me cry for ten minutes, holding me the whole time. In part because of that bonding experience, Garrett and I started having lunch together every day in the executive lunchroom. We’d occasionally sneak Alexander in to join us, but after Alexander followed Mo to London, it was just the two of us. By the time Oz had officially served me divorce papers—mid-July—Garrett and I were inseparable. September arrived, and it was time for my birthday. Mo and Alexander had sent a ridiculously lavish present—a furniture set that was almost too big for my new apartment (there was no way I could afford the one Oz and I had shared by myself). Garrett came over to celebrate with me. While we ate dinner, he asked me how I had stayed in such great shape during the whole divorce ordeal. I didn’t want to confess that I’d only gotten the body through magic, but I had steadily improved it over the last five months. I’d steadily grown to an impressive 250 pounds of muscular beef. I told Garrett the truth that I could. “Once Oz left me, I wasn’t really interested in dating. And my best friend left the country. I had way too much free time, so I basically moved into the gym. The rest was luck and genetics.” “Luck my ass,” Garrett said. “When we both started working at C&G, we had very similar builds. I’ve always put on muscle easily.” “That’s right!” I said. “Your little competition with me.” It all flooded back to me. When I was first promoted over Garrett, he started lifting weights with fervor and dedication, determined to get bigger than me. For a while he gave me a run for my money, but I always stayed just a little bigger than him, and he’d given up the contest when his eldest was born. “If you recall, I thought you were trying to ruin me.” “So, your revenge was to start working out and putting on muscles, to what? Intimidate me? Subjugate me?” “At the time, I thought I was trying to get bigger than you to show that I was superior.” “And now?” “Now I think I just wanted you to notice me.” “Funny. At the time, I thought I was trying to stay bigger than you to keep Oz happy. Bragging rights. Something like that.” “And now?” he echoed. “I think I just wanted you to notice me.” Garrett and I had not kissed since that night in the bar back in April. I was painfully aware of this. But I was hoping he’d change his mind. I would never have confessed this out loud, but part of why I kept working out was to make him notice me again. My sex drive was all but dead, but my desire for romance still flickered. When dinner ended, Garrett patted his slight belly and announced, “I should get back into weightlifting,” “I’d love to have a gym buddy,” I said honestly. “I don’t think I’m on your level.” “Yet,” I challenged him. By the end of September, we were going to the gym together four days a week: twice after work, and both Saturday and Sunday. Garrett impressed me in the gym. At the end of 30 days, he’d lost all of his tummy and put on just a little bit of mass. He looked like he did at the height of our muscle-building competition. “160.” I said, reading the scale. “Impressive.” “Not as impressive as your 252.” I dismissed him with a hand gesture. “I had a head start. Nothing special.” It was a great routine we developed. Because we ate together every day, we kept each other honest and dedicated. Over the next seven months, Garrett committed himself to catching up to me. By the time it was April again, he’d bulked up to an impressive 195. And he carried it beautifully. His shoulders were broader, his pecs stuck out further, his abs hardened. And his legs. Oh, his legs were his beautiful. The shape and definition in his legs was nothing short of masterpiece. In the same timeframe, I’d steadily increased as well. I was a solid 267—bigger than I’d ever thought I’d be. Garrett had talked me into shaving daily to show off my symmetry and definition. He was right—keeping my forest trimmed made me look extra-large. Two days after that weight in, a year after our kiss, Garrett showed up at my door in the middle of the night. “Cara left me,” he said. I dragged him inside and got him a beer—a light beer, obviously (no need for excess calories). We sat on the furniture Mo and Alexander had bought me and drank in silence. After a few minutes, I said, “Tell me everything, man. Just spill.” “She thinks I’m cheating on her.” “With Julie? That new girl in your department?” “With you, idiot.” “But we’ve never.” “I know we’ve never. But she’s kinda right. I get things from you I do not get from her.” “Ah. An emotional affair.” “She knows about Dennis. She thinks it’s only a matter of time until you and me do make this physical. She took the kids to her mother’s. I don’t know what to do.” “If you have to stop hanging out with me to keep your wife and kids, I’ll survive. Don’t pick me over your kids.” Garrett looked down at his nearly 200 pounds of masculine beauty. “Cara has refused to sleep with me since December. She says I’m getting too big.” Mockingly, I said, “Then you’ve got to let her go.” “I know.” I had not expected that answer. Garrett continued. “I’ve never been more comfortable in my own body, and she wants me to go back to soft, pudgy Garrett.” “He was hot too,” I said. “You forget, I spent half my life with a man with a belly. No shame in that.” “But I don’t want to be that guy. I used my son as an excuse, but I stopped lifting weights the first time because Cara asked me to.” “Really?” “Really.” I couldn’t think of what to say, so I just said, “Fuck.” “Do I really want her back?” “Don’t forget the kids.” Garrett shook his head. “She’s not heartless. Even if we get divorced, she’s promised me shared custody.” I got close to him on the couch. “So, the question is, do you still love her?” Without saying anything, Garrett leaned over and kissed me. I ran my hands all over his firm body, he grabbed my chest and squeezed, flicking my sensitive nipples with his pinky. After a minute of intense kissing, he pulled back. “I’m not ready to have sex,” he said. “I get it. It’s all cool.” I didn’t know how to tell him just how low my sex drive had become, but I figured that was a conversation for another day. In the year since the spell finished, I hadn’t even masturbated. Even though I still found men attractive, Garrett especially, I almost never felt like having sex. “But we can make out some more,” he said. We moved in together later that week. We needed a place with at least two guest rooms for his kids (one for his daughter, one for the boys), and my apartment was just too small. Since we were moving anyways, we found an apartment right next door to a hardcore gym. His kids were surprisingly psyched to meet me. The boys (Jacob, 7, and Trevor, 9) liked working out with me in the gym. And I was willing to roughhouse and play sports with them, something their parents never did. When Garrett saw how much fun we were having, he joined in. His daughter Ashley, 8, liked that I would play dress up with her. She was going through a bit of a princess phase, and I was more than happy to play the brave knight who rescued her, the evil dragon who imprisoned her, or wise wizard who granted her magic powers so she could rescue herself. Frequently, I played all three. Garrett put his fashion sense to good use and got her a small trunk full of princess costumes. They lived with us two weeks at a time, and by the end of May, they were calling me Big Papa. Garrett now free from his wife, we stepped up the workouts. When his divorce was finalized in June, Garrett had packed on another 15 pounds of pure muscle, putting him at 210. In the same timeframe, I’d crawled just a bit bigger to 270. At a certain point, every pound is a victory, but I was unabashedly jealous of how quickly Garrett was getting bigger. One night, when the kids were with Cara, I turned to Garrett in bed, and I felt a spark of sexual desire. I hadn’t felt any in so long that I almost didn’t recognize it, but when I started to get an erection, I realized what it was. I moved in to initiate, but he dismissed me, patting my cheek and pushing me away. “We’ve been living together for months now. Sleeping in the same bed. I know you’ve only ever been with one guy before, but you’re clearly into me.” I flexed my bicep and watched as his eyes followed its dance. “It’s stupid, and you’re going to hate me.” He turned away from me and pulled the blankets closer up to his chin. I pulled him back around, put my index finger under his chin, and tilted his head up so he was looking at me. “I love you. I love your kids. I love our life. If you don’t love me, let me know now so I can leave with some sense of dignity.” “I love you too.” “Then why aren’t we having sex?” “I don’t want to say,” he slid away, and moved to get out of the bed. “You’re not getting out of it that easy,” I said, bounding up, grabbing his shoulders, and rolling with him until he was underneath me on the bed. Rather than angry, I had a huge smile on my face. Our wrestling matches were the closest we got to sex. His body went slack. “I don’t want to have sex with you because you’re bigger than me.” I’d seen Garrett’s dick a number of times since we’d moved in together. He was an average 6 inches. He had nothing to be ashamed about. I guess my 10-inch monster was a little scary. “You can top. I know my cock is fucking huge, but I’m more than happy bottoming.” “Not that. Although that doesn’t help.” “Is this because I’m taller than you? I’m only four inches taller. Sex won’t be a challenge at all.” “That doesn’t help either, but this is about your muscles.” I made my pecs dance one by one. “I know you love them.” “Yes, of course I do. I just want mine to be bigger.” “We’re getting you there.” “I’m bigger than I’ve ever been in my life,” Garret felt the muscles on his chest and abs, unconsciously flexing his biceps. “Most people think I’m a bodybuilder. Then they see you, and I go back to looking like the little man. I know I can’t get taller than you or get a bigger cock. But if I had bigger muscles than you, I don’t think I’d feel so small.” I let him up. “Then we have our project. We make you stupid big huge.” “You mean…?” “I’ll push you extra hard in the gym, make you eat big at home, and we’ll find a way to finance any supplements and… chemicals you need.” The next few months were fucking awesome. I’d never intentionally tried to help someone get bigger, and it was fucking hot. I studied up on what to do, and prepared it all for him. At the same time, I didn’t slack off in the gym; I was going to make him earn it. When my birthday came around three months later, he had blown up to 240 pounds. He was as big as I had been the night of our first kiss. And, oh, did he wear it well. Because he was just a bit shorter than me, he looked even bigger than I had at that weight. I let him have some of my old turtlenecks, and I could tell his shoulders stretched them more than mine had. He had a slight gut from his chemical assistance, which stretched the front of all his clothes, but it was capped with thick, corded abs. His legs, continuing their divine perfection, were already making him start to do that enticing bodybuilder waggle, and his ass was a mountain of hard brawn. In the same time, I was up to 280. I hadn’t taken any of the more illicit substances he had, but I had mastered the fine art of supplements. My body fought itself for space everywhere I went. Doorways had become obstacles some time ago, but now it was more of a game to fight my way through them. I was most proud of my lats and biceps—their combined girth and bulk made me wider than a Mack truck. Our growing bodies took up more and more space in the bed. Soon, we had to sleep half on top of each other just to both fit. The kids thought our growth was cool. The boys saw the potential their own bodies had and both threw themselves into sports. Jacob got into peewee football, and Trevor was the star of his middle school’s football team. By this time, Ashley had outgrown princesses and was gaga about superheroes. And both of her dads were big as the superheroes in her comic books. We still played dress up, but now she was Wonder Woman, I was the Incredible Hulk, and Garrett was Captain America. At the end of February, Garrett and I had almost equal weight. I was tipping the scales at 295, but Garrett was right behind me at 290. Because of my slight height advantage, we actually looked equally buff. Our bodies were so big that even just everyday activities became a fight for space. It took an intricate ballet to help each other into our work clothes, and a similar dance to get out of them at night. Our employees at C&G had actually started up a pool, betting on when Garrett would overtake me. One month later, 11 months after moving in with me, Garrett stood on the scale, and it hit 300 pounds. He was a mass monster. His chest jutted out, his shoulders were so wide he stuck out of the shower in our apartment, and he full-on waddled when he walked, his ass firm and striated. He had maintained a low body fat percentage this whole time, comparable to my own. I got on the scale after him. 298. He outweighed me by two pounds. Every time we hugged or kissed, to the outside world, it was laughable. Our pecs were such obstacles, that we had to turn at odd angles, and even then, they’d mash into each other. Our arms were so swollen with muscle, that we really couldn’t hug each other anymore. One of us would have to sneak behind the other and wrap his arms around the other’s waist. And even then, back muscles and pecs made it difficult. Thankfully, even with his roid gut, our waists were still relatively trim, or we couldn’t even do that. “You did it. You’re bigger than me. So, tonight’s the night?” Cara had the kids, so as soon as we got home, Garrett tore off my clothes, and shoved me to the bed. Between the two of us, we were 600 pounds of meat. He licked his palm, and ran the saliva over his cock. He did this a few times while I looked up, over my own towering pecs, to look at him. I had been on simmer, ready to overboil since Christmas. So, as soon as he shoved himself inside of me, I was almost orgasming. His massive body slammed into mine a few times, and my prostrate was alight with fire. I don’t know how his six inches was making it all the way past my massive ass to my prostrate, but he hit it just right. My cock slapped my abs, a monument to erotic excess. I was so close. After years of waiting. I was so close. I was so close. Garrett let go of my hand. The world made no sense. We were both standing up, in my office at C&G. He looked smaller, diminished. And he had a little flab around his belly. And he was wearing a mint green dress shirt that hadn’t fit him in a year and a half. The same shirt he was wearing the day of our first kiss. I looked down at myself. I looked smaller too. Not as small as Garrett… but maybe… 240 pounds. My cock was painfully erect and leaking into my dress pants. And I was wearing my wedding ring. None of that had happened. It was still April 2nd. Garrett had just shaken my hand because I was going to write him a letter of recommendation. The memory of our year together was beginning to feel nebulous, like a dream made of spiderwebs. “You have a rich interior world,” I said to him. “Pardon?” “Nothing,” I said. I pushed him out of my office and ran to the bathroom. I had two years of sexual frustration to work off.

Chapter 18 Normally, I’d take business lunches to the Black & Blue or the Public House, but Vernon, via his mawkish secretary, had insisted on the Bristol. I didn’t look forward to explaining the receipts to Mr. Tyler (or more likely Mr. Carr). This lunch was far too pricy for my budget, but I was sure the company would turn a blind eye if it was for Vernon. When I arrived, Vernon was already there. He was wearing a perfectly fitted navy-blue suit with a peach dress shirt underneath. He had a three days’ growth of beard on his face and smiled brightly when he saw me. Why did he have to be so attractive when every third thought I had was fucking? Vernon waved me over to the booth. The booths at the Bristol look are arranged in a wide rectangle with one of the long sides cut off. The red booth surrounds round brown tables—several small tables, each with an ordinary chair on the other side. Vernon had secured for himself one of the cushioned booth seats, forcing me to one of two choices. I could sit next to him on the booth, where I’d be practically cozying up to him. Or, I could sit in the chair on the opposite side of the table, where I’d be on full display. The former would be seen as an invitation. The latter would be seen as an insult. I knew there was no right choice, so, as this was a business lunch and I needed to keep a table between us not to jump him, I chose the chair opposite him. As I pulled out the chair, a broad smile spread across his face. “Lovely, are you really going to leave me so cold, sitting so far away from me?” I sat down and firmly stated, “You may call me Ian. You may call me Mr. Myers. The pet names have to stop.” Vernon pouted, but I could tell it was all a sham. Sadly, it was adorable. If Oz had made a face like that, I wouldn’t be able to resist kissing it. When I didn’t externally react to his pout, Vernon took off his suit jacket and folded it neatly on the chair next to him. I had to remain steadfast. Vernon was pulling out all the stops. He wasn’t wearing a tie, and up close, the peach dress shirt was sheer; I could see his prodigious chest hair through the material. His dense musculature was highlighted by every gentle flow of fabric, and the color practically made him look shirtless. Vernon normally was clean-shaven, but he knew Oz had a beard, so he purposely hadn’t shaved, and a gorgeous crop of black stubble had had blossomed across his face. His cologne was even enticing: a heady mixture of leather with woodsy undertones. After a second, I recognized it. It was Oz’s cologne. My fists clenched. My face reddened. My balls roiled. Seeing that his teasing was having its desired effects, Vernon unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt and pulled it open. “I remind you, Vernon, this is a business lunch.” “Are you so uncouth? We haven’t yet even ordered our libations, and you want to dive headlong into business?” His voice shivered down my spine, sending flares of pleasure to my extremities. Afraid of losing my defenses, I flagged down our waiter. I was ready to order, but Vernon spoke for me. “My dining companion will have a glass of the Sauvignon blanc, and I’ll have a Macallan neat.” The waiter was off before I could stop him. I turned to Vernon and scolded him. “I normally don’t drink during business meetings.” “Folderol and twaddle,” Vernon returned. “One glass of wine is not going to diminish your capacity to effectively negotiate our trifling business affairs. Look at you—your robust and virile physique can easily metabolize one teensy little glass. Besides, I have it on high authority that you are a lover of wine.” The word “lover” rolled off his tongue like a waterfall. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were trying to get me drunk.” “That can be arranged, sweetness,” he said. “What did I say about the pet names?” “That they are pleasurable and uncannily accurate?” I had to stifle a laugh. Damn him. That shouldn’t have been charming, but he made it work. “Did you at least bring the signed documents?” I asked. “I would be derelict in my duties had I not.” “That’s a yes?” I asked. “Yes, gorgeous. It’s a yes.” When the word “gorgeous” hit my ears, I had to suppress a small quiver. The only way I knew to shut down his advances was veiled insults, so I responded with, “You’re not a fan of word economy, are you?” He leaned in and stroked his facial hair with the back of his hand. It was a studied gesture designed to accentuate his shoulders and face at the same time. It worked. He looked like a painting by Gauguin. While he stroked, he said, “Over the years, I have grown so fond of your ripostes, but it just now occurs to me that you may think my overtures have been in jest.” I braced myself. Whatever came after that was not going to be good. “I assure you, my orchid, that my aim is true. I desire to bed you.” I swallowed hard. While I was still trying to figure out how to respond, I felt a familiar buzzing that told me I was about to change again. In front of Vernon, I was about to grow. This time, the buzzing was limited almost entirely to just my cock and balls, and it was intense. I could feel my cock harden and lengthen, until it reached further down my pant leg than it ever had before. It was well over half way to my knee. I couldn’t really look at it without drawing attention to it, but it seemed to be a whole inch bigger. My balls, already quite hefty, inflated, growing intense and leaden, pushing my ramrod stiff cock forward even further. The little bit of tingling not in my cock settled into my ass, encouraging it just a bit rounder, just a bit fuller. I felt myself rise slightly in the chair as the meaty heft of my ass lifted me noticeably upwards. Then I realized it wasn’t just my ass getting bigger. The tingling sensation dashed around my body, and I grew the smallest bit taller. Oz’s shoes now fit me perfectly. I could tell that my turtleneck didn’t go down quite as far as it had. The pants that had mostly fit this morning now clung around my ass and genitals. When I stood up, I would be obscene. But I didn’t care. I just wanted to fuck. Every thought was fucking. My muscles tensed, and I wanted to use them to fuck. I could feel a flush returning to my face, darkening my lips, and I wanted to kiss a man while fucking. My breath caught a little quicker, and I wanted to pant while fucking. My mouth watered, and I wanted to lick a man’s nipples while fucking. My anus twitched, and I wanted it to be fucked. I just wanted to stick my dick in the nearest willing person and ride him until I exploded. And I was facing a beautiful man who had wanted me for years. One little voice at the back of my head reminded me that this was the spell talking, not my actual desires. If I actually had sex with Vernon, the consequences would be dire. “Have I scandalized you?” Vernon asked, snapping me out of my reverie. “No. It’s just…” I had no idea how I was going to finish that thought. All that was running through my head was how much of a relief it would be to plow Vernon into the next century. “If you’ve caught feelings for me, never fret.” As he said this, Vernon stretched out his left hand across the table, but rather than presumptuous, the move struck me as romantic. This was Vernon being genuinely sweet. He wanted more than just a fuck. But he definitely wanted to start there. I had no idea if this was the right move, but I had to find out, one way or another. If I could resist this, I doubt there was anything I couldn’t resist. I put my hand in his.

Chapter 13 Quincy melted under my touch. I leaned over him, completely encasing his whole body with mine, overwhelming his small stature. In the crook of my right arm, I cradled his head. With my left, I reached under his knees and lifted him out of the desk chair. “Careful,” he said. “I’ve never been with anyone before. I’ve never…” he searched for words, “done it.” I smiled at his innocence and lifted him higher. The boy weighed practically nothing. He curled into my body, burying his face in the area where my bicep and pec were fighting for room by my armpit. I shifted his body until I was holding him entirely with my right arm, and then strode across the room to lock the door. Holding him there, I lifted his shirt, revealing his frail, hairless, birdlike torso. I began covering his chest with feather-soft kisses. With my free hand, I slowly unbelted and unzipped him, lowering his pants to reveal an equally demure lower half. Even his legs were downy soft, barely growing any hair. His dick hardened to its full length, barely five inches. With a slight sneer, I put him on top of my desk, and began disrobing myself. When I revealed my massive, hairy chest, he swooned. When I freed my thick, powerful legs from their cloth confines, his dick bobbed appreciatively. When I released my rock-hard 8.5-inch cock, his own dick began dribbling pre. I brought my leg up until it was even with his. Beside his twig-like legs, my massive thigh looked like a mighty tree trunk, thick and strong. I held up my arm to his. Even unflexed, my arm showed him how small and thin his own excuse for an arm was. My forearm was thicker than his bicep. Then I flexed, and my arm exploded, twice the size of his paltry limb. I lifted him off the desk again and held his sunken chest up to my own bulging, convex pec muscles. Then, I put him back on the desk and held my cock next to his—the coup de grace. Wordlessly, he began shuddering, and a spurt of cum drizzled out of the end of his cock. I pointed to my own cock, and he dove off the desk and began sucking and licking and caressing every square centimeter of it. He had trouble getting the head into this mouth, but once he did, he began servicing me so intensely that his face turned red and he began glowing with sweat. His tongue ministered to the head of my cock with precision and gusto. Just as I was about to grant him his reward of my copious seed, we were on the other side of my desk, both fully dressed, my hand still touching the back of his neck. The only difference now was that I was painfully erect, my cock easily noticeable through the fabric of my paints, leaking a steady stream. And I was seconds from blowing. Quincy withdrew from my touch, flinching as if I was about to strike him. “I’m going to have to take this back to the IT department, Mr. Myers. This computer is deader than dead. I can’t even get it to turn on here. If you need it, I can get you a loaner computer in less than fifteen minutes. I can take your phone too if you want, but I can’t do anything here. So, if it’s alright with you…” He turned around to try to make eye contact with me, but instead saw my wet cock bulge greeting him. When he saw its sheer length and girth pressed in the confines of my pants, that close to his face, Quincy’s words failed him. His breath caught in his throat, and he nearly froze. Not sure how to get out of this situation, I lied. “I was talking to my husband when my phone died. He’s been out of the country for six months. And I miss him.” Accepting the lie, Quincy grabbed my work computer and my phone, and hightailed it out of the room before he did something he regretted. Once Quincy had gone, I locked the door behind him, fully intent on taking care of my erection before I did something I regretted. No sooner was I alone in my office then I felt a familiar buzzing all over my body. Fully aware of what was about to happen, I quickly whipped off my tie and undid my collar button. I was in no mood to strangle myself. That done, I leaned with my back against my door, and felt the electricity surge deeply into my muscles. I could feel my back and ass swell, pushing me further away from the door. My legs, already filling my pants, swelled further, testing their limits. The fabric stretched further and further as my legs grew thicker and thicker until my pants were practically exploding. At the same time, my shoulders became more prominent, taking my shirt with them, pulling at the cloth until I could feel a tear forming between my shoulder blades. My expanding lats further tugged at the fabric, and I heard a small ripping noise. This shirt was too narrow for me now; I had grown wider than a shirt that I would have found comically large a week ago. Not to be outdone, my pecs inflated forward, spreading the front until a button popped, even despite the release of pressure the tear in the back had caused. My chest felt heavy—I could feel the weight of my pecs pulling me forward. At the same time, my back was equally weighty. The whole counterbalancing resulted in me standing up ramrod straight. My arms then drew my attention to them. Already pushed away from my body by my lats, my arms grew thicker, stress-testing the limits of my already twice-torn shirt. My forearms even swelled until they were near bursting out of my sleeves. The fabric was actually cutting off the circulation to my hands. Unable to bear it, I flexed my most intense double bi, and my sleeves ripped right down the middle, freeing my arms. My husband, my big bear of a husband, outweighed me by over 50 pounds when he wore these clothes. They were too big for him since he shed a few pounds, and I had just exploded out of them. I was bigger than Oz. At that, my cock erupted, filling the inside of my pants with cum without me ever having touched myself. I breathed raggedly for a few seconds, naively thinking the change was over, so I looked down at the damage. That’s when I realized the buzzing hadn’t finished. What happened next beggars description. My muscles continued growing, on a much smaller scale, but my definition became much more apparent. Striations formed in my chest, veins climbed to the surface of my arms and shoulders, and my abs etched so intensely that my stomach looked like plated armor. My waist nipped in just a little bit, and my thighs flared just a little, rounding out, finally causing the seams of my pants to tear. Through the cloth that still clung to my legs, I could see the same striations and veins appearing on my legs. At the same time, my face felt warm. I looked into the reflective glass of the nearby picture frame, and I could see that my face had become more etched, more severe. I hadn’t gotten any hairier. I hadn’t gotten any more hung. I hadn’t gotten any taller. I’d just gotten bigger. I had torn through my clothes, I had cum all down my leg (I could even feel it pooling in my sock), and I had no way of contacting anyone because my phone and computer were dead.

Chapter 9 Back in my office, I spent the morning tackling the work I’d fallen behind on. It felt like seconds later my cell phone buzzed. A quick look at the time showed me that hours had actually passed. Because of the morning I’d been having, I assumed it was Mo, but it was Oz. I had been distant and evasive all weekend, so I expected him to be angry or hurt. Surprisingly, though, it was a picture of a bird perched on a telephone pole. Right after the first text came a second one, saying, “Saw this and thought of you.” Then it hit me; the bird was a woodpecker. Wow—it was cute and as close to dirty as Oz got. I was a little impressed. Before I could respond, he sent another text, saying, “I miss you. Sorry I was so busy this weekend.” Dammit. He blamed himself for this weekend, when I’d been dodging his calls. I wasn’t in the headspace to say anything profound or witty, so I sent back a heart eyes emoji. My phone buzzed again. This time it was from Mo. He’d sent me a picture of himself holding his new employee ID badge with the text “I’m in!” I put my phone to the side. And then I felt it again. That warming, fraying, energetic feeling all over my body. I’d felt it when I grew on Friday. I jumped to my feet as quickly as I could. I was growing again. I felt it first this time in my shoulders. It felt as though I was stretching wider and wider, like I would for a big yawn, but I was standing perfectly still. At the same time, I felt the same stretching in the base of my spine—an odd, mildly pleasant, tingling sensation. Soon enough, I felt the same stretching and sparkling sensation in my legs and feet. I wasn’t just getting more muscular: I was getting taller. My clothes fit seductively that morning. Now, my shoes were a size too small, and these clothes looked comically wrong. My wrists and ankles were all poking out from my clothes, and the clothes clung a little more tightly. I should’ve borrowed some clothes from Mo. Trying to steady myself by balancing on my desk, I fell forward a little bit. The desk was significantly lower than I was used to it being. The desk usually lined up with my hips, but now my hip was just higher than the desk. But that wasn’t the end of the changes. As soon as I’d reached the full new height I’d attained, the electric thrill ran deeper into my muscles. I felt the strength, the sheer power, coursing into my body. My shoulders rounded out and pushed my shirt, taxing the seams. My necktie began choking me, so I loosened it, just in time to watch my collar button pop free. My neck had gotten so thick that I popped a button. Not to be outdone, my chest rounded out. I now had two separate and meaty pecs. My ID badge, in my shirt pocket, cut into my flesh, and two more buttons flew off my shirt, emancipated by my enlarged chest. Raising my arms to instinctively feel my new chest, I felt resistance like I never had before. My arms had grown so thick with muscle that the shirt left no room for me to flex. My arm was encased like a sausage, but the beef was my beef. Even though my clothes restricted my movement, I could still reach to feel my abs and was delighted to feel six firm, hard, etched muscles. Before I could revel in that, my pants cut into me painfully. Too thick with muscle, my waist could no longer fit the smaller belt setting, so, I loosened it. More so than that, my legs now looked like serious legs. My thighs bowed out on the sides, swelling with might the way a real bodybuilder’s would. My knees looked like the neck of an hourglass, as my calves had also grown impressive—hard as brick and threatening to snap the cuffs of my pant legs as they rode up. I had been so preoccupied by my thighs that I almost forgot to check out my ass. Rounder. Harder. More prominent. I had no idea how I was going to sit back down my ass had grown so gloriously massive. My entire essence was turning me on. That’s when I noticed my cock tingling too. Thickening and lengthening, I could feel my cock unspool until it took up more space in my boxers than I’d ever felt. I could see it pressing on the front of my pants, only a thin swatch of fabric separating it from my zipper. Then the tingling moved downwards just slightly, and my balls, already overfull, grew weightier and more ponderous as they engorged. My faint cock outline became an obvious cock outline as my entire bulge was thrust forward by my muscular legs. The image was so hot, so entirely erotic, that I felt my cock growing again. Only this time, it was the more familiar sensation of an erection. The teeth of my zipper began to separate one by one. I had to take care of this right now. No one would notice my growth, but they’d definitely notice me masturbating. To keep myself hidden, I strutted to my door, led by my turgid but still trapped cock. I locked the door and lowered the blinds. Secure that I was alone, I went back to my desk and but my garbage can in the middle of the floor, leaned over it, and rolled down my pants. I had to do it slowly so as to not ruin my pants—I still needed them to get through the day—but when my cock swung free, I felt a joyous euphoria radiate through my body. My cock was a monument. I had never been small, but I must have been over an inch longer than I’d ever had before. And with length came thickness. The appendage jutting from my crotch felt like a loaded weapon, and I the fighter pilot, ready to fire. With thoughts like that flying through my head, it took mere seconds before I was afire with such a deep, abiding orgasm that my whole body echoed. So shaken to the core was I that I let loose a string of vulgarity even I didn’t know was in my vocabulary. While dealing with a mind-shattering orgasm, I was bursting with jizz. It was hard to aim for the garbage can. I was not used to this angle—neither pitch nor yaw—but necessity is a fast teacher. Five over-full volleys of cum sprayed from my cock. I didn’t know I could hold that much cum in my body, let alone expel it through my cock. The intensity of the eruption was almost enough to tip me back over into a second orgasm. Thankfully, though, the torrent subsided, and I grabbed a handful of tissues from my desk to stop a few rogue drops of cum from rolling down to my boxers. I had never ejaculated so copiously in my life. Regardless, I was hoping that was an anomaly and not an indication of what was to become my new normal. I had expected a normal crop of cum, which could easily be hidden in a trash can, but this was far too much. I couldn’t leave this in my office for some poor janitor to find, so I put my cock away and brought the trash can with me to the men’s room. Unceremoniously, I flushed my outpouring down the drain and stumbled back into the main bathroom. Still flush with afterglow, I noticed that my five o’clock shadow was back. My face had also refined further into a more masculine, rugged visage, like one I would see on a fitness magazine. My chest was so large that my nipples poked through the fabric. I don’t know if they were hard or simply larger, but either way, the effect was erotic. As my top three buttons had been obliterated, I could see that my chest hair had thickened and spread. I pulled open the last few buttons, and watched as my chest hair spread out to my armpits, where I could feel the hair growing thicker, and down to my treasure trail drove straight down the canyon of my pecs, through the ravines of my gorgeous six pack, right down to a fuller bush. Looking at myself in the mirror, in the pit of my stomach, I could feel it. That orgasm, that orgasm that would have killed a lesser man, had barely taken my edge off. Right then and there, I wanted to fuck.

Chapter 3 Before I could leave the bathroom, I had to actually assess what had happened. I tore my tie off in one pull, and then started unbuttoning my shirt, and halfway down, I was hit by my first new shocker: I had chest hair. It wasn’t a lot, but there were surprisingly dark fledgling hairs in between my two pecs. And my pecs. They’d gotten big enough to be separate, distinct mounds projecting from my chest. Even at my most muscular, I’d always had just a solid chest—not actual pecs. The new-grown hair added to this effect, making the shallow valley between them seem even deeper. When I finished opening the shirt, I saw why my belt was loose: my waist had pulled in a little bit. I know had a slight V to my torso, and my faint-almost-somewhat six-pack was now an honest-to-goodness six-pack, flecked lightly with hairs. I flexed my stomach to admire it, and the muscles of my stomach looked even more dire and defined. I could never have gotten this developed in six months. I shucked my shirt altogether, enjoying the tug as my shoulders momentarily snagged the sleeves. My arms were definitely larger: more thickly swollen with muscle. I flexed each one in turn in the mirror, shocked at just how prominent my arms were. They looked solid and powerful, ready to lift construction materials and farming equipment rather than my office work. I didn’t know if I had more arm hair or just darker arm hair, but the effect was the same either way: my arms looked manly. My shoulders, never my strongest feature, had rounded beautifully. I was a noticeably wider. Especially with the little tuck in of my waist, the shoulders were even more pronounced. Nothing dramatic, but unmistakable. I never thought I’d have sexy shoulders, but now I couldn’t wear to wear a sleeveless shirt in front of Oz just to watch him drool. My body had so enamored me that I hadn’t looked at my face yet. If I hadn’t spent most of my late 20s and early 30s seeing it in the mirror, I might have missed it, but to me it was clear as day. I was hotter. The changes were all subtle: a broader sweep of the jaw, a raised arc of the eyebrow, a more capricious camber to my lips, a slight prominence to my cheekbones, a more rugged thickness to my neck. The only bold difference was my stubble. I was blessedly lucky enough to only have to shave once a week, and I’d just shaved yesterday—I should be good to go for days. But, there on my face was an irrefutable five o’clock shadow. I reached up to touch my face, not believing it was, in fact, my face. The coarseness of the stubble shocked me. It was sharp as sandpaper, but somehow soft as velvet. This wasn’t my pliant, unconvincing facial hair. This was hair thick enough to grow a beard. By this point, any fear I was feeling had completely dissipated. This was far too pleasant an experience to let logic or reality get in the way. I stroked my face and watched my arms, shoulder, and chest dance in the mirror. At the same time, I felt a stirring in my pants. I hadn’t even gotten below my waist. Deciding to leave my cock for last, I turned around to get a view of my ass in the mirror. I held it in my hands, and it was stretching the material thin. I had enough ass to fill each hand. But it was hard and firm. Before I’d met Oz, I once spent a weekend with a professional cyclist. My ass felt like his. I turned back around and slid my hands over my upper legs. They weren’t straining the fabric, but my pantlegs were at capacity. Even through the khaki, my legs had gotten so big that I could feel the hairs on my legs starting to blossom more thickly, as they had everywhere else on my body. Running my hands over my legs was getting my cock even more excited. I had to see. I unzipped my fly, lowered my boxers, and my cock sprang out, released from its imprisonment. It was still clearly my cock, my best friend since puberty, but he’d gotten a little bigger too. I had been blessed with a solid 7 inches, but this was clearly bigger than that. Maybe as much as 7 and a half. I put my hand around it, and sure enough, it was also a little thicker. Everything was a little thicker: my shaft, my balls, even my pubic hair. Never comfortable jacking off at work, I tucked my cock back into my boxers. Once it was fully away, I heard a slight whine come from one of the toilet stalls. In one motion, I turned around and threw open the door. Sitting on the toilet with his feet on the seat was someone I didn’t recognize. He had deep brown eyes, very dark, and silky black hair that would’ve looked nice if he had a better haircut. I couldn’t tell exactly how tall he was in this particular posture, but he had a slight frame and had to be in the low five-foot range. He was wearing a white short-sleeve polo shirt and black jeans that, from a distance, could be mistaken for formal work clothes. How had I missed him when I checked? “I looked under the stall doors.” “I was hiding,” he said, staying in his perched position. I said nothing, but the expression on my face asked my question for me. He put his feet down on the floor one at a time. As he did, his phone flopped into his lap. His answer came in one uninterrupted rant. He barely took spaces to breathe. “Nothing to fear. We’ve met before. I don’t expect you recognize me. I work in IT. People are blind to us IT guys. That’s why I hid—I thought you wouldn’t notice me. I’m sorry I hid, but it’s Friday. Friday mornings are the worst. If I want five minutes to sit and take a break, I have to hide in the bathroom. I’m not kidding. I have to hide. People have followed me into the bathroom to ask me tech questions. While I was doing my business. Women have followed me in here. If I don’t hide, I get no free time. I almost took up smoking to get the break, but this seemed healthier. When you came in here, I thought you were going to ask me questions, so I hid. I scrunched up real small on the seat. Then you blocked the door, so I thought you were going to wait me out. Until you started stripping. Then I thought God was shining blessings down on me. You’re like the hottest guy in the building, Mr. Myers. I’ve been watching you bulk up these past couple of months. And then I got to see you take off your shirt and see your muscles real, live, in person. I knew you were big, but not that big. Then you pulled out your man bits, and that was hot too. I was a little disappointed when you didn’t play with yourself, and I guess that’s why I made that noise.” For a moment, I was stunned that the entire deluge came out at once. Then, I realized that this IT guy was holding his breath, turning away slightly, and squinting, like I was going to beat him up and take his lunch money. As he sat there, I could finally comprehend just how young he was. The whole thing was absurd. He was just some closeted gay kid who wanted a peak. He was completely harmless. “Breathe,” I said, in what I hoped was a calming voice. “Breathe. I’m not going to hurt you.” He un-squinted, just a little. “You’re not?” “It’s not like you took a video of me or anything. I probably would’ve done the same thing at your age. How old are you?” “18. I’m an intern from the local technical college. I’m doing IT work for class credit. For the number of hours I’m working, I feel like I should get a paycheck or, at the very least, more than two credits. I mean, I’ve got three other classes, and I tutor on the weekends to get some pocket money. But my adviser says the most I can get for an internship is two credits.” “Are you always this excitable?” I asked. The IT guy pointed at my chest, and I realized I was still shirtless, my muscles and new growth of hair exposed and floating over his head. “Right,” I apologized and put my shirt back on. It was harder to button up than I expected, but I got them all to fasten. “Is that better?” He nodded, and it seemed his breathing was returning to normal. “What’s your name?” I asked. “Quincy. Quincy Adkins.” “Well, Quincy, I’m glad you got an innocent little thrill. No harm, no foul, right?” Quincy nodded. “I think we should both get back to work. Don’t you?” Quincy nodded. I picked my tie up off the sink and went back to work. Quincy stayed behind in the stall. I guess he was going to need another five minutes.

Chapter 2 The phone call with Oz ran later than I expected; I didn’t even have time to stop by my favorite coffee shop and flirt with the cute barista. But flirting with Oz was more important than the barista and, honestly, my job. My job was nothing special, not like Oz’s. I’m middle management at C&G Industries. We’re one of those faceless companies that makes a little bit of everything and has fingers in a dozen different pies. Just our one branch takes up a ten-story building in Boston. I worked on the eighth floor with the other mid-level managers, my official title “Marketing Liaison Manager.” I’d been promoted to it almost ten years ago, and I was still trying to figure out just exactly what I did. My job was basically taskmaster. I made sure the women in research and development actually worked on projects people would buy, I made sure the artists got their work done by the necessary deadlines, I made sure the commercial people didn’t exaggerate to the point of legal liability. Most importantly, I kept everyone on budget. When I stepped off the elevator to the eighth floor, rather than everyone in their individual offices, the entire floor was congregating in the larger conference room. “What’s going on?” I asked a nervous-looking woman carrying a stack of paper. “Mr. Carr is here,” she said. “Mr. Calvin Carr?” I clarified. Her eyes grew wider, panic-filled, and she nodded. “What the hell is he doing here?” I continued. Without another word, she shook her head and scurried off to the conference room. Mr. Carr was the C in C&G Industries. Two unexpected guests in one morning. I crammed myself into the back of the meeting room. After a minute of nervous muttering, the inhabitants of the room grew quiet, and Mr. Carr stepped in. Mr. Carr was far younger than I thought he was. In fact, he was hot. Mr. Carr pushed all my buttons. He couldn’t be more than 55, and he was broad and sturdy, the sort of man you wouldn’t want to get into a fight with. He had shockingly red hair—no grays, no balding. The most noteworthy feature was how wide he was; he looked extremely wide, even for a man of 6 feet in height. However, that may have been an optical illusion caused by his choice of wardrobe. He didn’t wear a suit jacket, but his dress shirt accentuated his already broad shoulders, and his tie was so narrow that it made him look even wider. As Mr. Carr sat down, there was a small puddle of random applause, but he held up his hands to stop it. “I gathered all the managers together to prevent widespread panic. I know when the big boss comes in, people think the sky is falling, but nothing could be further from the truth. I’m just here to pitch in while Hugo is recovering.” Hugo, or Mr. Tyler as I usually called him, was the head of this branch of C&G. He’d been a little sick recently, but nothing so serious as to need to bring in Mr. Carr. “The bad cold he’s been tangling with turned out to be pneumonia,” he pronounced it “new-monia,” “and he’ll be out of commission for a few weeks. I was in town on personal business, so his wife asked me to step in. This way, he’d actually get some R & R. I’ll be using his office until he gets back, so if there is anything you’d normally run past Hugo, run it by me. Today, I’ll be behind the eight ball, but I’ll be caught up by Monday.” A sound of ease went through the conference room. “Now,” Mr. Carr said, “back to work.” With that, he clapped his hands, and the room cleared out. I booked it: down a flight of stairs, through the maze of cubicles, to find Alexander. He always heard these rumors before I did. If I knew him as well as I thought… “Who’s getting fired?” Alexander said, gripping my shirt in his hands. “I love this job! Don’t fire me, please!” Alexander and I had been friends since college, initially bonding over being the only two out gay guys in our dorm. We were night and day, but that’s how our friendship worked. He was pale, fair-haired and blue-eyed, short and petite, whereas I had darker features, was tall and broad. He was demure and easily panicked, I spoke up in a crowd and kept my head in a crisis. He majored in art, I in business. He came from wealth and had a trust fund; I grew up in a two-bedroom apartment in Dorchester, forced to share with Mo. Alexander and I needed each other to even out our extremes. Thankfully, he didn’t seem to care that I was technically his boss. I pulled his hands off my shirt and calmed him down with gentle hushes. “No one’s getting fired.” I smoothed my shirt, and Alexander retreated to his desk and collapsed. After a moment, he was all nerves and tense again. “Then why are you here?” I raised my hands into a submissive position. “I knew you’d be freaking out. I came to reassure you.” Alexander relaxed again, leaned in close, and said, “You should have heard Karen from finance tell the story this morning. It sounded like the sky was falling. Can’t blame me for falling for it.” His cubicle mate scoffed. “Good morning, Garrett,” I said, turning to look him in the eye. Garrett didn’t count it as a greeting unless you made eye contact. “Came to coddle your precious Alexander without the slightest thought for me?” With his flair for the melodramatic, Garrett could easily pass for gay. But he was straight, and married with kids. His clothing choices didn’t help the misconception either. He had an impeccable fashion sense. His tie always complemented his belt and shirt, his shoes were always highly polished, and he frequently wore French cuffs. If I were to describe the outfit he was wearing that Friday morning, I’d say it was a yellow shirt, blue tie, and brown pants, but I’d had enough conversations with Garrett to know he’d be more specific. He’d say his dress shirt was pale buttercream, his tie powder blue, his pants chocolate. What straight guy describes his clothes like food? Garrett—that’s who. He worked in the art department; that’s probably why he had such a highly developed sense of color. Garrett was a great employee, and I honestly had no problem with him. However, unlike Alexander, Garrett couldn’t stand that I was his boss. His favorite hobby was undermining my decisions. “If no one’s fired, then you’re not fired. Besides, were you even worried?” Garrett stood up and walked over to me. He was the same height as me, so he couldn’t look down on me or intimidate me, but every now and then he tried. We’d been hired at the roughly the same time, but a year later, we both went up for the same promotion, and I got it, becoming his manager. All these years later, he still had his entry-level job. When I was first promoted over him, he couldn’t stand it, and tried to get buffer than me to outdo me in at least one way. He hit the iron, and so did I. For a year, we were in a stupid pissing contest over who had the bigger muscles. Then, his first child was born. Suddenly, all he could talk about was his son. When his son was born, he gave up the ghost and stopped lifting weights. Now he had three kids. He was still impressive, even if his muscles had somewhat softened and his stomach had slightly filled out, giving him a quintessential dad bod. He’s the kind of guy who was used to intimidating people. I remained unmoved. “Calm down, Garrett, I came to see you, too.” Garrett squared his shoulders and took a step back. “Oh?” “My brother’s visiting. He’s in town a day early, and I planned on taking a half day.” “And you came to rub your unscrupulous abuse of authority in my face?” “I came to put you in charge if there’s an emergency.” He clearly didn’t expect that. “Well, then. I guess I can turn a blind eye if you’re putting someone competent in charge.” “As long as we’re on the same page,” I said. I turned to go back upstairs into my office, when my phone buzzed. “I bet it’s Oz,” Alexander said, a dopey grin on his face. He’d been raised by a thrice-divorced father, and he’d never kept a boyfriend for longer than a month. My marriage to Oz was his big hope that love still existed. “I bet you’re right,” I said, pulling out my phone. The text, from Oz, said, “Vinnie strong-armed me into having a birthday party with some old friends. On the 11th at noon.” That was the day after he got back. Oz absolutely hated birthday parties. It’s why I hadn’t planned on throwing him one. I’d never met Vinnie, but Oz had talked about him enough—they’d been really close in college (they’d either dated or hooked up, I wasn’t entirely sure which), and although they kept in touch online and swapped the occasional text, they barely saw each other in person. Thank to the internet, they were still really close. I responded with, “Are you excited to see Vinnie?”, and he sent back a one-word response: “Kinda?” Oz really didn’t want to make a public spectacle out of the big five-oh. “How did he get you to say yes? Does he have compromising photos?” Oz’s response started with an emoji sticking out its tongue at me. “I threw him a huge party when he turned 50. He calls it the best night of his life. He insists on returning the favor.” I shot back a quick text. “Want me to play the bad guy? Get you out of it? I can throw a tantrum, break a limb, or fake a pregnancy.” Oz sent back a gif of Michael Scott from The Office shaking his head, so I replied, “Shouldn’t you be napping, mister?” He texted back a snoring emoji, and I put my phone away. I guess I’d been making a moony face while texting because Alexander was staring at me raptly and Garrett looked disgusted. “Did you have to slobber all over your husband here?” Garrett asked. “If my husband were actually here I’d do more than slobber him,” I said, vaguely hoping it’d either shut Garrett up or make him uncomfortable. With that, I patted the top of their cubicle and said, “I’m leaving at noon. If you have any questions before then, I’ll be in my office.” With that, I went to leave, but something felt wrong. It almost felt like my phone was buzzing again, but all over my body. It wasn’t unpleasant. The closest sensation I’d ever felt like it was my leg falling asleep, but even that fell short of the sensation. At the same time that I felt the buzzing, I felt some other sensations I couldn’t explain. To put it shortly, it felt like my clothes were shrinking. My work clothes had been a little snug at the shoulders and chest because of my recent muscle gains, but suddenly, the shirt felt far too small. The seams of the shoulders were cutting into my skin, and the buttons, especially the ones at my neck and the middle of my chest, felt constricting. Even my sleeves felt as though they were gripping my arms too tightly. The seat of my pants felt way too snug. I wasn’t bursting out of my pants, but it did feel as though it might tear if I moved too quickly. As if that wasn’t enough, the front of my pants were equally tight. My balls felt slightly confined, and it almost seemed like my cock had a semi. Oddest of all, my belt felt loose. The buzzing was over almost as quickly as it began. I looked down and saw that my clothes had not shrunk. I was physically bigger than I’d been just two seconds ago. Incapable of saying anything, I looked at Alexander and Garrett, my eyes begging for an explanation. “Did you want something else?” Garrett said. I didn’t know how to ask without sounding crazy, so I just asked, “Do I look different?” “Different how?” Alexander asked. “Different,” I repeated. “Your workouts have been paying off, if that’s what you mean,” Alexander tried. Garrett just groaned. “No, I mean…” There was no way out of it, so I bit the bullet. “Did I just get bigger? All at once?” Alexander laughed, grabbing a colored pencil from his desk. “Very funny.” I looked over to Garrett. He glowered at me, his face telling me the question was contemptuously stupid. People don’t just spontaneously get bigger. Without even a goodbye, I ran to the bathroom, the whole time terrified that my pants were going to tear right off me as I moved through the office. When I got into the men’s room, I made sure it was empty, checking under all the doors of the toilet stalls. Secure that I was alone, I wedged the garbage can in front of the door so no one could come in, and looked in the mirror. I looked buff. Not just six months of working out buff. I looked buffer than this morning. So much for my ordinary Friday.

This paragraph is beautiful. A nice encapsulation of what I find so erotic about bodybuilding.

Part 1 The Hulk grinned as the human seemed to understand what he meant and wanted. He followed Richard into the other room, turning sideways to fit through the door frame. Even that wasn't enough however, as he felt his rock solid pectorals bend the metal frame to allow passage. "Human good. Human know what Hulk want." He rumbled, ruffling Richard's hair gently. "Now give it to Hulk." Now centered in the large lab chamber, Richard could see the destructive hole left behind by his colleague's enormous endowment. Turning his view to the other side of the room just parallel to the opening, he could see the still fresh discharge dripping down the wall. Such power he thought. The walls were at least half a foot thick of pure concrete and yet the giant could still puncture through with his erection alone. Going further might result with even more demolishing results... The Hulk huffed and stroked his endowment gently, panting ever so slightly as his erection and need continued to itch at his mind. "Human turn machine to full. Hulk take anything machine give." He grunted flexing an arm and admiring the sheer mass of his bicep. He slowly started to chuckle, edging closer to another release. He grunted and forced his hand away. He didn't just want to feel good, he wanted to feel great. The beam, the growth and the worship from the human would do that just fine. It was hard for the smaller man to think straight with Hulk so uncomfortably close to his being. He could already feel the scorching knee-low hairy sack of his titanic friend nuzzling against his lower lumbar. "Go over there and I'll turn the machine on", Richard said as he turned back to face his looming green partner. The Hulk grunted, walking further into the room, his shoulders hunched to allow his massive frame to fit into the room with ease. He pressed himself gently to the human, oddly enough enjoying the feeling of one too small being so close to him. "Hulk go stand, no tricks or Hulk smash you." He growled, tensing an arm in a vicious demonstration. He stepped onto the platform, surprised it could hold his weight, at least for now. He was happy to find he had a bit more headroom, at least he wasn't constantly hunched over. Each switch, dial and keyboard input was set to the appropriate setting. Richard swiped his hand over his forehead, wiping the sweat from his blushed face. His mind was racing at the possibilities of what he was capable of giving to his brutish assistant. it was hard for him to tear his focus off of the erect green hunk waiting for his next dose of radiation. He was immense already and that result alone was just from one single instance of radiation exposure. Not only that, the console's dial was still only set to the 1 setting. There were at least 10 levels available... "Why waiting! Hulk want!" The bellow, his body twitching eagerly. He growled as he adjusted his stance, preparing himself to feel the climactic rush, the growth, the building of overwhelming power within his body. He felt his massive shaft dribble eagerly, pre-cum leaking from his slit. "Hit Hulk with best shot!" Before turning on the machine, Richard adjusted the turn knob to the 2 setting, convinced that no matter what size Hulk would be, it wouldn't be enough for him. "Here we go..." He said under his breath as the scientist flipped the switch and activated the machine again. The machine hummed and buzzed, bathing the green giant in the highly concentrated gamma light. He threw his head back, groaning loudly as his body throbbed, flexing his chest as the radiation soaked into him. Wordlessly, he snarled and began to caress his body, his muscles and his cock. As he lavished himself, he began to feel heavier, his balls already hard at work, dropping lower and filling faster then before. It was a rapturous display being presented to the human. The build up was slow but the ecstasy was almost palpable. Richard could only stare on longingly, pinning his hips against the console as he too was hot and bothered from the Hulk's libidinous submission. "Human, come help Hulk! Hulk want to feel how big he is!" He chuckled as he widened his stance, his body eagerly resuming the slow growth from before as he filled his cock, slowly running a large palm along his titanic manhood. "I-I think I'll stay over here if you don't mind." Although as compelling as the offer stood, Richard had no intent to receive the same growing treatment. He had every intention to cater to Hulk's hunger for size. The Hulk growled, but understood. He was the very epitome of power, anyone in their right mind would be terrified to approach him. He grunted as his shoulders widened, muscles surging in size, neck slowly reaching up to swallow his head, only for his neck to lengthen and head begin to widen. Hulk panted, still focused on his ever growing shaft, caressing the thick veins that ran along its sides. Richard buckled his hips as he saw Hulk enjoying his ever increasing size. Licking his lips, the dial was then set to 3, the radiation pouring out more excessively now. Although it seemed as though the machine was slowly growing the monstrous man, its function only served to amplify the beast's sex drive. Each stroke of his hand pumped his frame to bigger and wider proportions with every caress more powerful than the last the longer he remained under the machine. His cock only hardened more and once his climax has reached and his member plush and soft again, the need to fill it with blood and pump will only worsen, practically making the giant addicted. Hulk let out a strained groan as his muscular mass increased at a quickening rate, every stroke, tug and squeeze of his manhood brought further growth to his frame. His steadily increasing weight bent the metal platform he stood upon. He shudders as his shoulders widened further, cracking his knuckles as he increased further in size, palms wider then a manhole cover. "Mmmmmore!! Hulk want more!" Richard wanted more as well. With no regret, the dial was switched to 4 as the spill of radiation continued to fan the flames of Hulk's sex drive. Naturally, the brute's body was further endowed to cater to his constant cravings. More curly hairs appeared across every inch of his body. His odor only enriched and invaded his nostrils with an exhilarating scent. Of course, even witnessing his very growth and massive musculature served to make the beast enraptured in bliss. The Hulk let out a bestial, primal roar as his growing passion was only further increased. It was maddening, consuming and mind-boggling. He furiously worked his shaft, oblivious to the hair sprouting along his swollen pectorals, between the deep crevices of his abs, tracing the near perfect horseshoe of his traps. He found himself widening his stand as his quads pumped full of raw power. He groaned and moaned panting and shaking. Richard only committed to their antics further. The dial went up to 5, then 6. 7. 8. He couldn't help himself. This was his only opportunity to see their experiment to its fullest potential. The scientist's eyes only widened at the sight of Hulk's massive arms raising and lowering, the biceps mashing against the pillowy huge pecs which flexed up and down into the grunting face of his partner. His cock was practically peaking past his head and his low hanging hairy testicles were bloating near the floor. It seemed like he was about to blow at any second. The Hulk could feel the building pressure throughout his body, from the tips of his sprawling toes to the very top of his dark forest cock. He shut his eyes and grinded his teeth together, fighting against the ever increasing climax that was building at the base of his cock. He roared and cried out, placing a hand on his tip, surprised to find his cock head was bigger then his palm. That moment of shock was all it took. His guard dropped and his balls pulled tight. Every muscle on his body expanded faster than his skin could keep up, making it look like his entire body was flexing. His eyes rolled back as he cried out, his shaft pulsating as thick jets of cum blasted from his tip through the ceiling. At that point, the trajectory of the discharge collided against the machine, damaging the emission of radiation above him to where no setting could hold back what was being expelled into the green monster. The mighty climax followed the same response previously, enlarging every facet of the Hulk's body at a quickening speed. Every hiccup his length made only pulsed his frame bigger. What cum hadn't escaped the enclosure only fell onto the giant. His cock had already punctured a new hole where his ejaculate carved out and his head was reaching to be next. Unleashing a guttural growl, the Hulk moaned and grunted as his body increased in mass almost uncontrollably. His voice deepened as the ceiling drew closer. Hulk bent forward as his back pressed against the ceiling, pulsating, stretching, thickening. Concrete gave way to flesh as he pushed up into the ceiling and through the building, pipes, wires, rebar and so much provided no resistance as his size continued to exponentially increase. The Hulk's head quickly vanished past the destroyed ceiling where his disproportionately enormous pecs were soon next to press firmly into the remains of the roof. What space was left inside the open chamber was quickly being filled with the titan's hirsute mass. Below his rocket of a cock, the vast pillowy sac was rolling outwards towards the scientist, finding any room it can to spread itself out. Despite being unable to see it, Hulk's ever thickening legs could feel the scorching hot balls overtake his stance, bulging between his limbs and underneath his taint. His loaded hairy ass had matched the protruding distance of his back, both pressing hard against the wall behind him with cracks forming against the aggressive swelling. The feeling of his body stuffed inside the crumbling confines of the room only catered to the Hulk's libido, making his impressive spire of cock shoot his loads even harder, more copious. His cock shivered, trembled and leaked like a river. Sweat rolled down his body as his bones cracked and snapped, expanding along with his body. The Hulk wordlessly bent down, pushing the roof out of the window, reaching down to grab the scientist that helped him. He smirked as he wrapped his hand around the puny human, hoisting him out of the soon to be destroyed lab. "Human help Hulk. Now Hulk help human." The green giant bellowed as he placed the man of science on his overly developed pectorals. Thirty feet above the ground, Richard could finally see what kind of experience it must had been for such an immense giant. Snuggly fit between the moist crevice of his partner's chest, the musk was the first thing to really hit the tiny man. Being so rich with hair and sweat, the smell of pure man was almost lethal. Still Richard welcomed such a beautiful odor even if was hard to breath at first. At last, being so elevated on top of his idol, he could gaze onto the dripping face of the Hulk, chiseled and stubbly with a vast jawline, shelf-top brows and toned cheekbones. His test subject was handsome, neanderthal-like but still beautiful in every way masculine. His head was bigger than the doctor but compared to his body, it was the smallest thing about him. Forcing his attention away from the titan, Richard looked behind him to see the Hulk's length stretching upwards, six feet above the Hulk's head. Its lobbing of semen had died down to a dribble as the growth was nearing its end. Hulk had his upper body freed from the facility, the hot Arizona heat now more apparent than ever. Aside from his shaft, everything below the Hulk's waistline was still inside the ruins of the central chamber. Hulk panted slowly unsure if the sweat permeating his body was caused by his sexual release, the mind numbing growth or the desert heat. All three maybe. He glanced down at the man resting on his chest, slowly grinning at him. It felt like hours since the Hulk's heart beat wasn't racing. He could hear his blood rushing in his ears, fading slowly. "Human... did good." He said, slowly raising an arm to better look it over. "Hulk happy." He brought his bicep up to his face, slowly kissing the emerald colored muscle mountain. Such a tease the dumb hung giant was. The deep moans and slobbering sounds of his tongue stroking his peaking arms gave the doctor quite a show. Although still horny, the amount of size the Hulk had piling onto his shaft had made the monolith slump down to its flaccid state, making the entire package rival to that of his entire lower half. The uncut cock rested against what ceiling was intact of the facility, keeping it from joining the rest of his member. The Hulk nuzzled his massive arm, almost needingly. It was obvious he was in love with his power and size. He moaned as his massive manhood slowly dropped down, brushing against the roof of the lab. The contact sent an electric tingle up the green behemoth, making his hair stand on end for a moment. He paused from his muscular ministrations, if only long enough to nod at the human and resume fondling his perfectly split bicep with his tongue. Having an arm raised just to grace the bicep, Richard couldn't help but also notice the curly hairs peeking past the pectoral landscape. The bush below his arm must have been stuffed senseless. Although the up close display was erotic beyond belief, the doctor couldn't help but feel as though he's missing out on so much more of this green stud. "If I was just on the ground..." "Human want down?" The brute asked, hearing the voice in his own head. He blinked as he tried to process the fact. He slowly reached towards the human, holding out his hand for Richard to climb onto. "Y-yes. Yes! I do!" How could this be? Amazingly the Hulk somehow knew what he was thinking. With his left half shifting slowly with easeless flexing, a giant beefy palm glided flat near the chest. With his bicep and shoulder shifting towards his torso, his pec in response molded itself up bigger. Everything about him continued to impress the scientist. Being appreciative, the little man jumped into the lumpy lift that was the Hulk's hand. "Hulk heard you say tho...." Hulk slowly lowered the human to the ground, looming over him as he lowered him down to the roof of the lab, the sunlight dancing lazily through his forest of hair, both on his head and the stubble along his broad jaw and chest hair. He stood back up, staring at the puny human and slowly smirked, the size difference between him was exciting. Below, Richard was placed directly in front of where the Hulk stood, right next to the fat flaccid cock that laid itself straight down across the roof's pavement. Looking up, Richard can see the Hulk having been nearly as wide as he was tall. "You knew what I was thinking?" Richard asked in a quiet voice. Hulk looked down at the human, ears too far away to hear what he said. He was hit by the thought a moment later then nodded. "Hulk heard!" He roared with a grin. "This is incredible!" It was unexplainable how the Hulk knew what the little man was thinking but the only real explanation could be a new super power birthed from the radiation he had indulged in moments ago. The Hulk didn't worry himself about the means of his abilities, like the little human was. He cared more about how massive he was, how thick his arms were, how absolutely titanic and grotesquely powerful he was now. His shaft stirred already, the vague thoughts of power, his power, already so intoxicating. "God you've gotten so big Hulk..." Richard put a hand up to the wall of cock, a pulse shook the surface as the scientist felt it pass through his digits. Even his feet felt the vibration shake through the concrete roofing. "Hulk didn't get big. Hulk got HUGE!" He roared with a crab flex, his traps and neck bulging out, his cock slowly rising off the concrete as his libido returned in full force. "You're right! Hulk IS huge! Hulk should show off more." The giant green behemoth slowly turned, exposing his maze-like back, muscle rippling and shifting, changing the pattern from one moment to the next The sheer turn of the giant's body left quakes along the facility. The blood surged cock, still soft, slid across the roof and fell lazily against the side of the structure. Richard was treated to a back, twenty feet wide and rippling, hair dusting across the surface as it shimmered in the beating sunlight. The ass however was closer, a mesmerizing combination of solid fiber-like muscle and round fatness. Its size almost rivaled that of the back, mere feet away from touching the upper body completely. The crack was stuffed to the brim in hair, unsubtle in it's presentation. "Wow..." was all Richard could muster up. The Hulk guffawed, rolling his deeply striated shoulders, back rolling like waves. His arms rose as he growled, pumping out a titanic double bicep flex. The Hulk knew the human's eyes were glued to him, his planetary glutes, the sweep of his hair and the sheer mass of his body. "Hulk know what human want! Human want Hulk." His booming voice echoed across the empty canyon, announcing the desire Richard had for the green behemoth. There was no hiding it. He knew what the little man was thinking. Richard's pornographic thoughts were completely laid out for the Hulk to revel in. It was almost reverse psychology as Richard couldn't keep himself from hiding his hottest dreams. The forest colored giant slowly placed a hand around his massive shaft, lavishing his dark green tip slowly. This was what that tiny speck wanted. To witness all of his sexual glory and obscene might. He rumbles softly, shaking the air as he did so. “Little man like it when Hulk go slow, when Hulk make sure little man sees everything.” He cooed teasingly, slowly lifting his other arms up and behind his head, fighting his own mass to do so. Having Hulk reward the tiny human with a visage of manly captivation almost seemed generous to Richard. Although having the godly mountain of man do anything but pleasure himself would be illogical. The experiment had already made sure that Hulk's sex drive was at its apex and seeing little Richard's visions of his green master ascending higher and flaunting carelessly only turned him on even further. Hulk smirked, loving the attention, the thoughts directed at him knowing exactly how much space he took up in the tiny human's even tinier brain. He growled and pumped his arms and stared down at his massive, planet sized biceps. His cock throbbed and tensed. The Hulk reached out and gripped his shaft, working his shaft with both hands, moaning loudly. "Ohhhh yessss big Hulk, feels good... So good!" If the outside didn't already leave the two hot from the sun, Hulk's cock-pumping workout would have surely reproduced the same heat. The sweat piled on, pouring from every hairy orifice on the giant's body. With his cock already craning back up past his head, the slick burly hands started up his growth again, his pleasure fueling his size. The ruins of the building around his figure were but an afterthought to him, crumbling feebly as his growing body collided against them. Richard, still on the partially destroyed roof, watched in awe. "Yes, that's it! Keep growing Hulk!" The behemoth grunted and grit his teeth as the full body pressure of growth began once more, he screwed his eyes shut, working his monster shaft eagerly, His colossal pecs heaved and bounced as his hands worked his titanic shaft, he howled and panted, working his growing shaft harder and harder, faster and faster now. "Work that cock big boy! Show me just how big you want to be!" Richard egged the monster on. His mind raced and conjured subliminal images of Hulk twice as big, three times as big, catering to the hunk's bottomless cravings. 45 feet came and went with a cock past even that. Hulk's height carried his hairy balls up in full view for Richard to see though at this point, the poor human couldn't even see past the length of his god. Being so close, the smells had already made the human light-headed, sweat raining down on him, making the stench he loved so dearly permanently stuck to his being. "Guuwaaaarrrr!!! Hurrf hurrf!" He snarled and roared as his shoulder grew further apart, making space for his neck muscles to balloon out, almost swallowing his head completely. He licked along the tip of his thick cock, his flesh quivering and bulging faster now. "Hulk feel... like he gonna!!!" He cried out, the pressure growing faster now, the feeling of growing, strengthening, muscle piling on top of muscle mixed with the absolutely pleasure he way forcing into his cock was mind numbing. The man's eyes widened. His feet could feel tremors passing through the soles of his shoes, signalling the Hulk's next explosive surge in size. Having reached the fifty foot mark, the expansion would surely push against the rest of the facility, along with the smaller scientist. Still wanting to live to witness his partner's ascension, Richard bolted across the rooftop to find a ladder down before it was too late. Turning away, he could only hear moans, grunts and rumbles, the Hulk's shadow casting far from his position. Unrelentingly, Hulk couldn't keep himself from slobbering against his fleshly pillar, desperate to get his fill of sex in before he'd ultimately have to start over again. "Ah... ahhh! AHHHHRRGGG!!!!" Instead of feeling the sweet release of orgasm, The Hulk's growth once against flew out of control. Muscle exploding in size, limbs lengthening to make space for the new tons of flesh. "Awooorrgg!" He flexed, tensing his bulging pecs, admiring the slabs of flesh as they stayed swollen, only increasing in size as he tightened his 10 pack, releasing them. His biceps stretched out, almost tearing his skin. Hands and feet exponentially increased in size, hair covering everything of newly formed skin. Finally reaching the earthy ground, the shadow Richard saw before could be seen widening and stretching further away. He ran out into the open, away from the destroyed facility and turned as he did to catch a glimpse of the heaving heavenly hunk soaring higher. Testicles now matching the Hulk's own width demolished the building with its own size, concrete breaking away meter by meter, hardly an obstacle to the massive cum tanks. Richard stopped and turned, seeing the cock head bubbling and frothing as it was ready to make its first shot.

Wow! This is a story that somehow eluded me during its initial posting. I'm sorry I missed it then, but I'm thrilled to have found it! This is one of the best muscle stories of all time! A complete epic. There is a certain joy in reading the story from start to finish within a few days. So I guess that is one advantage to not seeing it until it was finished. If there was one thing I felt was left sort of unfinished, I wish David's transformation had been described in full. I've written it in my head about a dozen times! Florida20, if you see this, many thanks for writing this incredible story, and I hope you decide to write again soon!

Anyone is welcome to re-write this story. I kinda ran into a block at the ending so it's kinda half-assed. But hopefully it will inspire something else. As always criticism is welcome. Re-writes and continuations are welcome. Have at it if you wish. Photo Booth Transformations - Top Cop It was hard to work as a security officer at the mall Daryl said to himself as he waddled past the officer's lounge in the catacombs of the mall's hidden back employee hallways. Daryl stood and watched two of his officers lounging in front of the television watching a football game and eating their lunch. The two officers were hulking brutes of muscle that intimidated Daryl and made him feel safe at the same time. While these brutes could easily smash Darryl into a pulp with one punch, they were easy going and respectful men. Daryl looked at the huge men in awe as he recalled many feats of near superhuman strength they had done in the past. Stuff like that you don't see everyday except here in the mall and surrounding area. Many guys like those two in the lounge are typically disgusted by a man like Daryl, a 55 year old super obese "donut cop" weighing in at an almost ridiculous 500 pounds of fat in an ill fitting tent of a uniform that only held back the tidewater that was Daryl's fatty flesh. "Oh! Hey Daryl!" One of the massive mall cops shouted raising a massive meaty muscular arm in a wave looking at Daryl. Daryl thought he could hear the straining material of the shirt as the titan raised his arm. "Come on and sit with us! You gotta see this last play!" The huge man was smiling big and his demeanor looked genuine, but Daryl refused to believe it. He knew his place wasn't with musclegods like that. "Nah! I gotta make my rounds. But thanks Joe." Daryl replied with a polite smile and then a bit of a sigh. As much as he would like to have wanted to sit with the guys he felt like he didn't belong with them. Not to mention there seemed to be a growing number of them coming in lately. "You okay man?" Joe piped up looking concerned. "Yeah Joe, just a little tired that's all." Daryl replied his hand unconsciously moving to his back as a small pain developed there. Joe seemed to notice almost immediately. "You know I can take your rounds if you want. You look like you're in pain." Joe called back quickly noticing Daryl's tell tale movement. "No that's okay!" Daryl replied a little bit more snippy than he expected. "Okay man." Joe replied back a little put off but still concerned. With that, Daryl made his way to the door leading to the main mall area huffing and puffing as he walked through it. Even simple walking was becoming exhausting for Daryl. Usually the bigger guys would do the rounds letting Daryl stay in the camera room to monitor the mall. His body though had gotten lazy and fatter in the process. The new boss of the mall, who was a massive muscle man himself called him into his office to tell him that he needed to lose weight or lose his job. Daryl relented to doing his rounds again and not letting the other guys do it for him as he couldn't slide by anymore. Daryl was happy he got to move around, it was something he needed but it was so hard for him. "I am pathetic. I can't even walk a few feet without breathing hard." Daryl said to himself as he stopped for a breather. Daryl then looked at his uniform noting some wet patches. "I'm sweating like a pig too." Daryl slowly waddled his way to a nearby bench and plopped down onto it for another breather. The bench groaned with the applied weight. He wanted to turn and tell the bench to shut the fuck up but he had a hard time turning while sitting. The pain in his back was spreading a bit. Daryl looked back towards the door to the security office. He had only walked so far and had to stop twice, but he didn't have time to wallow in self pity that he only moved so far when a figure in dark blue blurred past him clutching a purse. "STOP THAT MAN!" Cried a woman from the opposing direction. Daryl rolled his eyes but his body somehow willed itself to get up and run toward the offender. The man was tall and looked athletic as Daryl pursued him but Daryl was beginning to huff and puff as the robber quickly ran farther ahead. Daryl slowed down as he began to see stars and his chest felt painfully tight. Daryl looked around so he could find a seat but could only find a photobooth on the opposite side of the midway. Daryl waddled and wheezed his way there and collapsed into the booth. His vision was blurring and getting dark but he noticed a flashing light he could barely read. "Insert quarter." Daryl could only moan as he focused on the light that seemed to get dimmer and dimmer. Daryl's head and body slowly slumped to the side of the photo booth. The "insert quarter" light went off and was followed by an electrical buzzing noise that got louder. I giant flash went off inside the booth along with a loud electrical crack. Daryl was suddenly thrown back against the rear wall of the booth. Wide awake, the first thing Daryl noticed was the strong smell of ozone. The second flash went off very quickly and very brightly. Daryl felt like electricity was flowing through him. The feeling was intense. Daryl felt his whole body blow up like a balloon. He looked down at his own body and was shocked to see his rolls of fat shrinking. The electrical sensation suddenly changed to be more pleasureable when the third flash exploded brightly in the booth. Daryl was again thrown against the back wall. Daryl saw the world go black for a moment, when his eyes adjusted he saw his body blowing up again, this time in his chest and arms which soon ripped apart as the muscle grew rapidly. The fourth flash went off throwing as much force against him as before, but this time Daryl wasn't fazed as his legs exploded out of his uniform pants. Daryl's body grew bigger and bigger packing on pounds of pure, dense, hard muscle. Daryl was then hit with something else against his chest. His cock had exploded out of his boxers and slapped him in the middle of his pecs. "Fuck!" Was the only thing that Daryl could say as he witnessed his transformation. The fifth flash went off and Daryl blinked. When he could focus again, Daryl shook the fog from his head and then looked down at his monstrous body, which was now clothed in what could be described as a porn star mall cop uniform. Daryl also noticed that he was going to have trouble getting out of the booth. He had grown so large that he had to twist himself so he could unwedge he butt from the seat. Then he twisted his butt out the curtain. Daryl lost his balance and fell back but he was stopped by the size of his immense lats wedging themselves across the door frame. "Fuck!" Was all Daryl could say as he continued to wriggle out. He managed to turn his body to the side so his lats could clear the door. However, Daryl's pecs were now wedged in the door. Daryl cursed again but once his arms were outside the photo booth he began pushing as well as standing up. Little did Daryl realize he was lifting the photo booth off the floor while trying to escape it. One more twist and the photo booth was off of the mighty mall cop. The huge uniformed man looked around and then up at the photo booth he was holding over his head. "Oh! I better put this down." The massive man said to himself. Daryl gently set the booth down with ease not really realizing what he was doing. When it was on the ground again, Daryl realized that the top of the booth only went as tall as his nipples. The booth was about six feet tall. Daryl roughly estimated that he had to be at least seven and a half feet tall. Daryl non-chalantly put his arm up on top of the booth and was shocked by it's immense size. "Wow." Daryl said as he moved his arm around looking at it as if it weren't his. The sleeves of the mighty arm barely reaching below his shoulder and his entire uniform seemed to be painted on his body. The buttons up front gaping open about ready to burst. Daryl was also amazed and mesmerized by how every little movement caused the meaty arm to explode and rumble along with any other muscle that just happened to move. "THERE HE IS!" Someone shouted snapping Daryl back into reality. Looking around Daryl easily spotted the dark blue figure running toward him briefly before ducking down a flight of stairs. Daryl immediately jumped into action and ran at full speed to catch them, his mind changing moderately with each thunderous bound. His mind adding thoughts and memories to his old ones. Daryl turned and looked over a railing to the lower floor seeing the dark blue interloper zip by. Daryl squatted down briefly before kicking up and over the side of the rail landing on his feet with a loud boom. Daryl's quads and calves easily absorbing the blow and exploding briefly in size upon the landing, People gasped at the superhuman sight. A small tear formed along the side of one of the legs of his short uniform shorts. A thought entered his mind that would have never before been there. "Thank goodness I wear my shorts so high, that leap would have destroyed them." Daryl thought out loud as he began to run to the purse snatcher. With each bound Daryl came closer and closer rapidly until he was able to reach out and grab the blue hoodie stopping the guy in his tracks. Daryl hoisted the snatcher up high letting him dangle possibly 3 feet off the ground before turning him around to get a good look at him. Daryl realized he must have looked really scary when the purse snatcher who happened to be a young kid turned completely pale in fear. "That's not yours!" Daryl growled at the kid fiercely coming almost nose to nose before snatching the purse back from him. "I'm sorry sir!" The kid was almost crying. "Please.... Please don't kill me." "What kind of rat bastard goes stealing old ladies purses? Huh? TELL ME BOY!" Daryl roared at the kid. The kid didn't respond but a small trickle was heard. Daryl looked down to see the boy was pissing himself. Rolling his eyes he held the kid away from him. "Well kid, you wouldn't be pissin yourself if you'd not done what you did." Daryl said calming down. The kid shook in fear looking down at his shameful loss of control. "Never mind why you did it. You're coming with me to the security office. Then I'm callin your parents." With that, Daryl dragged the boy to the security office. The boy didn't struggle. Daryl had a very huge and strong paw gripping the kid's shoulder painfully but not enough to really hurt him. It took Daryl a few feet to realize he was actually still carrying the kid. Daryl put the kid down. Still gripping his arm he continued to take the boy into the security office. Once there Daryl looked at the two giant muscle guards in the break room. Both of them turned to look at Daryl and the kid. "I caught this kid stealing a lady's purse." Daryl grumbled. "One of you process him, get his info so I can call his parents." "Sure thing boss." One of the guards answered dutifully quickly standing up and taking the boy to a detention room. The boy never said a word as the guard took him away. The other guard shook his head. "How are these kids raised these days?" "Very poorly." Daryl grumbled. "It's a shame." "Well, hopefully his parents will do the right thing and straighten him out." The guard said. "I doubt it, but we'll see." Daryl continued to grumble. "I better not see him around here again."

I swear, I do write muscle growth stories that don't also turn into macrofests. This, however, is not one of them. Plenty of muscle growth to be had though... as well as a wide array of other kinks including but not limited to growth, shrinking, even some muscle/cock drain. I actually do a bunch of stories with dick shrinking as a theme, but seeing as that is pretty much the opposite of what I assume people here want to see, I doubt I'll be posting any of those here. That said if anyone's curious I have a full tag for those [Over on my Tumblr] ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sid stood in line with all the other acolytes and fidgeted nervously. This was it. He had come of age and all that was left was to officially ascend to adulthood. He just wished he could shake the overwhelming sense of dread that had plagued his mind all day. The dark, indigo skies did nothing to alleviate his panic. “Hey. Relax. You’ll be fine.” Sid’s best friend, Zen said. Sid glanced over at his pal and tried his best to smile, but his expression looked pained and forced. “That’s easy for you to say.” Sid replied flippantly. Of course Zen wouldn’t be worried. He already had a great body. There was no doubt that he was bound for greatness. Sid on the other hand was a total shrimp. He didn’t even come up to Zen’s shoulders. The tip of Sid’s head was just barely even with Zen’s exposed nipples. Like all the acolytes. Sid and Zen were clad in little more than a ceremonial loincloth. The small cloth was enough for Sid, but it didn’t cover Zen’s goods at all. The tip of Zen’s huge, soft, cock poked out past the bottom hem of his ceremonial garb. Sid tried his best not to stare, but Zen was just so hot. Zen’s toned, firm muscles were simply spectacular, and his ashen grey skin looked fantastic in the purple light from the torches that lined the path of up the ziggurat. The light made his already purple-tinged flesh look even more lavender than it normally did. The light even seemed to make his shaggy, purple hair sparkle which just served to make him look even more handsome. Zen put his hands on his hips and puffed up his chest dramatically. “You were staring so hard I thought I’d give you a nice view.” He said playfully. “As if I was staring.” Sid sputtered indignantly. “Whatever you were doing it looks like you enjoyed it.” Zen replied playfully. He gave a quick nod towards Sid’s crotch and gave his shorter, slimmer buddy a sly win. Sid glanced down and saw that his dick was standing straight at attention. He gasped and shot his hands down to cover up – less because he was embarrassed about popping a wood in line and more because he was embarrassed about the size. Even hard his dick was nowhere near as big as his buddy’s soft cock. Sid could feel the heat on his face. He just knew that his cheeks had to be turning new and exciting shades of magenta of even indigo as the blood rushed to his cheeks. He was so embarrassed that even his pointy ears felt like they were burning. Zen just laughed and gently rustled Sid’s green hair. “Just relax. Your size doesn’t mean anything. It doesn’t affect your ascension at all.” Zen explained in an effort to soothe his bud’s nerves. “That’s easy for you to say. I’m already halfway to being an imp…” Sid grumbled. Zen tried to keep a straight face but ended up laughing at his friend’s comment. “That’s just a story they tell acolytes to keep them from slacking off in their duties. I’ve never heard of anyone actually getting turned into an imp at an ascension ceremony.” He explained. “What about that cage that the groundskeeper has outside his window. He says it’s the perfect size to keep an imp in.” Sid replied and shuddered visibly as he did so. “He says a lot of things.” Zen replied and rolled his eyes. “I’ve never seen or heard of anyone getting turned into an imp. No one here is going to fail their ascension least of all you.” “How can you be so sure…?” Sid muttered. “He can’t.” Came a haughty voice from beside Sid. “No one asked you, Vin.” Zen growled. “You didn’t have to, but I knew I was needed.” Vin replied. He was almost as huge as Zen in every way imaginable, but what made him really intimidating were his two lackeys at his side. The two lackeys were every bit as big and as built as their leader. Zen may have been able to handle Vin one on one, but three against one would be nearly impossible. Vin and his posse liked to terrorize the acolytes throughout the course of their training. He was openly hated by most, but everyone knew there was no way to directly oppose him without it coming to blows which would end poorly for everyone involved. Vin had a remarkable ability to keep his nose just clean enough to stay out of trouble but still throw his weight around and boss others around. Vin leaned down and peered menacingly at the much shorter, smaller acolyte. Sid recoiled in fear but for the most part stood his ground. Vin sneered and let out a menacing chuckle. “I don’t see why you’re so worried about becoming an imp.” He said darkly. He paused for a moment and stared down the cowering acolyte as he waited for his words to sink in. Sid didn’t know where he was going with this line of reasoning, but he sure it wasn’t good. When Vin finally finished his line of reasoning he proved Sid’s suspicions correct. “You’re already such a shrimp that you won’t even notice when you inevitably become one. Why, I doubt you’d even notice the difference. You mighteven add on a few inches in the process.” He said sinisterly. “The only one who has anything to worry about is you.” Zen replied defiantly. “Oh? You gonna do something about it?” Vin sneered. “No. I won’t have to. Everyone here knows what you’ve been up to these past few years. Do you really think you’ll be judged highly when you take the trial?” Zen asked. “You think I care about some stupid trial? Look at me. I’m fit to be a legionnaire. This whole ceremony is just a joke. I’m gonna walk up there and take my armor, and no feeble old git in a gaudy robe is gonna stop me.” Vin replied. He folded his arms in front of him and glared menacingly at Zen. At first Zen said nothing in reply, but he didn’t back down either. He met Vin’s glare and stared right back at the would-be bully. After a long, tense moment, Zen finally spoke. “I wish you all the best in trying it.” He said. “I don’t need luck.” Vin replied flatly. He then turned and marched his way back up towards the front of the line. His two lackeys made sure that the people who were in line in front of him didn’t get make any effort to deny their boss his rightful place. “If anyone deserves to be an imp it’s that guy.” Zen spat. Sid shuddered. “Even he doesn’t deserve that.” He muttered. Even just thinking of it made his stomach turn. He felt like he was going to be sick. Zen clapped a hand on Sid’s shoulder and smiled down at his little buddy. “You’re the nicest guy here. They’d never make you an imp.” He said reassuringly. “I wish being nice counted for something. They don’t grade you based on how nice you are. They grade you based on how strong you are or how brave or how smart. I’m none of those things!” Sid lamented. “Don’t sell yourself short. You’d be a great addition to any caste, and… you know… I’m still not saying it’s possible. I don’t think you have anything to worry about, but just for a second, let’s say the worst does come to pass, I’ll look after you, ok?” Zen said sweetly. “You mean like your pet?” Sid asked. “Well… I’d never think of you like that, but I’d do anything in my power to help you. So… stop worrying. I’ll take care of you, ok?” Zen replied. Sid nodded silently and wiped a tear from his eye. He was still terrified, but at least he knew that his best friend would look out for him. Even being cursed to live as an imp didn’t seem so bad if he could spend it with Zen. Sid’s gut churned again. He was so worried about failing his trial that he had completely forgotten about another serious issue. Even if he did succeed there was no guarantee he’d ever see his best pal again. He could get shipped off to any corner of the known universe. Suddenly failing his trial didn’t sound like such a bad idea… A loud horn blast split the air. The sound announced the beginning of the initiation. All the acolytes returned to their place in line and waited quietly to be called up to the altar where four priests stood with their staves held aloft. Each priest wore a different costume to denote their status and the caste they represented. Rah, owner of the red gem, had crimson robes and an iron mask to denote his ties to the worker caste. All who wished for a life of quiet fulfillment hoped for his favor. Sin, owner of the purple gems, had on ornate, layered robes. Each layer was a different shade of purple, and on his head was a helmet of solid steel. He oversaw the warrior caste. Those who sought to prove themselves, bring honor on their families, or protect those closest to them sought out his blessing. Next was Sol, owner of the blue gem. He wore simple, blue robes and a faceless, porcelain mask. He oversaw the caste of the learned; scholars, merchants, scribes. Those who wanted a more intellectual life hoped to earn his good graces. And behind all three of them sat an old, faceless figure clad in threadbare grey robes. No one knew his name or his status, but it was clear he was revered by the other three priests. His gnarled staff had a black gemstone on the tip of it. There were more myths and rumors surrounding him than there were facts. No one knew for sure just what to make of him or what caste he represented. The acolytes went up one by one to receive their blessings. Unsurprisingly Vin and his cronies were at the front of his line, but what was surprising was that Vin hung back and let his lackeys go first. No doubt he wanted to make a big show of getting a better result than they did. His two cronies went up one after the other, and both received the blessing of the red gem. Rah signaled for an attendant to come forward and pulled out what appeared to be four earrings, but it was clear that that was not the intended use. Only scholars got their gemstones placed anywhere on their faces. The attendants stepped and held the rings up to the lackey’s nipples. The rings instantly clamped down on the exposed flesh, but the two newly designated workers didn’t seem to feel a thing. There was no blood and no pain. There wasn’t even any irritation of the surrounding skin. Their brand new nipple rings looked as if they had been there for years. The small red gemstones on their new rings began to glow brightly, and the lackey’s already massive frames expanded rapidly under the power of the red gems. Their already defined muscles grew and grew. Soon their chests were so broad and their pecs so large that even just one of those slabs of brawn could have been used in place of the ceremonial altar. Their abs were so deep and so thick that each individual bump of their eight pack abs was as large as a couch cushion. Their biceps bulges like beach balls. Their legs were as thick as tree trunks. Their pitiful little loincloths which were the only holdover from their days as acolytes were now so tiny on them that the lower hem of the cloth didn’t even dip low enough to cover the base of their cocks. Their huge, fat cocks were easily two feet long and dangled down to their knees. Their massive nuts were as large as basketballs. Their huge, hulking bodies were now perfectly suited for the arduous lives that awaited them on the frontier mining colonies. They stood by and silently waited for the approval of their leader, but Vin hardly seemed to notice them as he walked by. It wasn’t until he reached the altar that he turned back and sneered, “Enjoy your lives as peasants.” His lackeys were saddened but not altogether surprised by his response. The first priest stepped forward and held his gem aloft. The red gem did not react to Vin’s presence. Vin sneered at the priest and then waited for Sin to step forward. Sin came forth and held his staff up towards Vin, but none of the gemstones began to glow. Vin was furious. “What’s the big idea. I’m destined for great things. I’m not some pencil pusher.” “No…” came a raspy voice from somewhere behind Him. Vin spun around quickly as if he was ready to fight whoever it was that dare deny him his destiny, but upon seeing the aged, faceless priest glaring down at him from behind his dark, threadbare cowl, Vin fell suddenly silent. “You clearly lack the intelligence to be one of the literati…” the ancient priest rasped. His lifted his staff high. The jet black gemstone atop seemed to gleam and glisten, but it would be imprecise to say that it glowed. Rather it seemed to be sucking the light from the air around it. As Vin stared into the swirling, black vortex terror began to well up inside of him. Vin tried to back away, but his two former lackeys stepped forward to hold him down. Vin thrashed as hard as he could as the ancient priest slowly shambled down the steps to the main altar. Soon he was standing mere feet in front of Vin. Even as close as he was, Vin couldn’t make out any features from beneath the cowl. It almost appeared as if he was gazing into the abyss as he tried to look for any sign of mercy under the ancient priest’s hood. The old priest pulled a small, tarnished iron ring with a jet black gemstone from his robe and held it up to Vin’s neck. The ring was far too small for Vin to wear on his fingers, but he got the feeling that that wasn’t where he was supposed to wear it. Vin could feel the malice emanating from the ring. The priest continued to move the ring closer and closer to Vin’s throat until it was actually touching his exposed flesh, but the priest kept pushing. The ring began to sink right into the flesh of Vin’s throat like a rock being swallowed by quicksand. Vin could feel it sinking ever deeper into his throat. The ring finally stopped sinking when only the small black gemstone was left exposed. Vin could feel the lump of it nestled right against his Adam’s apple. “H-Hey… Guys? Let me go, would ya? I mean, Workers. That’s not bad, right? You can take pride in your jobs and all that, right? In fact, I wouldn’t mind joining you. So come on? Give me some of those rings and let me join you. It’ll be great, right?” Vin pleaded nervously, but his former lackeys showed no signs of remorse nor did the wizened priest. Vin turned back towards the priest and tried to protest some more, but he couldn’t get the words to form. The ring seemed to be growing within his throat. The lump in his throat was now so huge that it was actually blocking his windpipe. He felt sick to his stomach. His skin felt like it was crawling. His very bones felt weak. The priest moved with a speed that belied his age. In one deft motion he sliced the string of Vin’s loincloth causing it to fall from his swole frame and fall to the floor. Vin was left completely nude in front of everyone, and he could do nothing to cover up. Vin whimpered pitifully as he saw the effects begin to take hold. His firm, rippling abs which he had spent years sculpting slowly began to smooth over. His big, beefy pecs began to deflate. His thick, muscular quads shrunk and shriveled before his very eyes, but perhaps what was even more terrifying was what was going on between his legs. His cock slowly pulled inwards. His balls slowly pulled upwards. With each passing second he could see his nuts get ever so slightly smaller, his cock getting ever so slightly thinner. He glanced back up to plead one last time. It was then that he realized something else was happening. He had to stare up to even see the faceless priest’s hood. Just moments earlier he had been taller than the wizened old priest by a good margin, but now he barely reached the grey-clad figure’s shoulders. He then realized why the ring felt so huge in his throat. It wasn’t growing. He was shrinking around it. He was dwindling by the second, and it didn’t seem like it would stop any time soon. With each passing moment he got smaller… shorter… slimmer… His muscles melted away to nothing, and his dick continued to recede. Before long he was so short that his feet didn’t even touch the ground. It was now pointless for the two newly ascended workers to both hold him, so Vin was passed off to just one of them to hold. The worker turned and lifted Vin up for the whole crowd to see. Vin tried his best to cover up, but there was nothing that he could do. He didn’t have the strength to fight his giant captor, and he was quickly losing the will to fight back at all. Already he was so tiny that either of his captor’s giant hands eclipsed his entire arm, and yet he was still shrinking. He couldn’t figure it out. How tiny was he supposed to get? When would it stop? It was then that he remembered what that shrimp Sid was saying before. Vin had made sure to tease the twerp about his misguided fears, but Vin now saw that he was the mistaken one. The curse did exist. It wasn’t just some story told to scare acolytes into behaving. He was being shrunken down to… an imp. He remembered the tiny cage that sat outside the groundskeeper’s house. He remembered how he used to joke about how nothing could fit in that. He used to say it was obviously just decoration. Nothing could possibly be that small. Not even rats could fit in that cage, but as he continued to dwindle down to the point that he easily fit in the palm of his captor’s hand, he knew how wrong he was. He could feel the band of tarnished iron pushing its way through his skin. He was now so tiny that the ring – which was too small to even fit on his pinky when he was big – was actually bigger than his neck. He then realized that it was never meant to be a ring. It was a collar for a tiny animal. It was a collar for him. The tarnished iron band passed seamlessly through his flesh. There wasn’t even the faintest mark on his skin to show where it had come from, but it didn’t look like the ring would slide through his flesh so easily the next time. It was firmly locked in place around his neck. The opening wasn’t tight enough to be uncomfortable, but it was far too small to slide over his head. There was no way he could get the ring off without getting someone to slice it off for him. The jet black gemstone stuck out from the front of the collar and gleamed directly below his chin. It was so heavy that he could barely stand, but he refused to let them see him collapse. He mustered what resolve he could and stood shakily to his feet and stared of defiantly at the gigantic priest and his two towering former lackeys. Vin had to be no more than four inches tall at this point. His muscles had all vanished leaving him with a slim, slender physique. His dick and balls had dwindled considerably even in comparison to his vastly shrunken body. His once hefty, foot-long cock which once dangled over halfway down his thigh was now a tiny little nub between his legs which looked much like a small acorn, and his once massive, chicken egg sized balls which used to hand down nice and low were now as tiny as the tip of his shrunken dick. His tiny nuts now longer hung low. Instead his sack had pulled up tightly against his groin which just made his junk appear all that much smaller. Vin was furious, but he knew he was powerless. His former lackey poked and prodded him with one meaty finger. Even just the tip of the hulking worker’s broad fingertip was as wide as Vin’s now slim and slender torso. Even just a soft poke from the giant was powerful enough to send Vin toppling over. Even as he was herded into his tiny cage he glared defiantly at his captors. As far as Vin was concerned there was nothing more they could do to him, and there was no way he was going to give them the satisfaction of seeing him crumble. One of the attendants took his cage from the priest and carried it down the main aisle. As he traveled past all of his former classmates Vin saw a multitude of glances sent his way. Some people were shocked. Some laughed as they saw the former bully being toted away like a mouse in a cage, but most of them had this smug sense of vindication. It was as if the overwhelming majority of them were glad to see him get his just deserts. Vin was not at all surprised by any of these. It was no secret that he made his fair share of enemies in his time as an acolyte. It was no surprise that many of them harbored ill will towards him, but there was one acolyte that amazed him. There was only one person that shocked Vin. As he passed by Sid he could see the terror and sorrow in the scrawny guy’s eyes. Vin couldn’t help but gawk at the guy he once tormented mercilessly. Sid was now far bigger, far buffer, and far better hung than Vin, but Sid was still considered the smallest, weakest, and littlest guy in the class. Even though Sid was by far the smallest acolyte, his dick alone was now bigger than Vin’s entire body. Vin felt a twinge of remorse. Just minutes earlier he had mercilessly teased the shrimpy acolyte about the curse. He had menacingly told Sid that he’d be doomed to live his life as a tiny imp, but Vin had not believed such a thing existed back then. He had merely been tormenting someone smaller than him to make himself feel bigger and stronger, but now that he knew the truth he would never wish such a fate on anyone else. As Vin was carried out of the ascension grounds he heard one last comment sent his way. Sid turned towards his bigger, stronger protector and softly uttered, “He didn’t deserve that… Nobody deserves that…” “Yeah…” Zen murmured awkwardly. He felt sick to his stomach after what he had just seen, and he felt even worse because he had been secretly wishing that it would happen. Even as he watched the black gemstone suck the light from the air around it Zen had felt his pulse race. He had to fight back his own arrogant sneer as he watched the terror well up in his former tormentor’s eyes. Zen had enjoyed watching the tables turn. He had enjoyed watching the bully plead for mercy, but as the inches melted away and Vin’s cock and muscles receded away to next to nothing, Zen felt a pit form in his stomach. The curse was worse than he had imagined, and he knew more than anything he could not let that befall his best friend. He’d do whatever he needed to. The rest of the ceremony went off without a hitch. The acolytes all went up, received the blessing of the gems and were given their new body. There were quite a few acolytes who got sent to the worker caste, a few scholars, and there were even a lot of soldiers. All but three of these had been given the blessing of the deep, purple gem which denoted that they’d be low level soldiers. The other three received the blessing of the lavender gem which meant that they were destined to be leaders and generals. There was much rejoicing and congratulation as these acolytes took on their new forms, but never once did anyone notice the third purple gem glow. Finally it was Zen’s turn to take the trial. Rah waved the red gem in front of him, but nothing happened. Nobody was surprised to see this. Everyone had figured Zen had the makings of a general so when Sin stepped forth with the purple gems an expectant hush fell over the ascension grounds. As most people suspected, the deep purple gem did not light up. There was some muttering amongst the crowd. Even some of the attendants were baffled. The gemstone on the tip of the priest’s staff was glowing brightly, but none of them had seen this color before. A resplendent magenta glow filled the altar. “I have not seen this in centuries…” Sin muttered. It was the first time anyone had ever heard him speak. His voice sounded frail and feeble, but he moved with the speed and vigor of a young man as he marched away from the altar and into the ziggurat behind them. He returned a few minutes later with an ornate jewelry box. Another hush fell over the crowd. All the acolytes recognized the seal on the front of the box. It was the emblem of the royal guard. “No way…” One of the recently ascended acolytes muttered. “A Praetor?” Another gasped. “I thought they were only fairy tales!” Another murmured. Sid was excited for his best bud – he really was… but there was something gnawing at the back of his mind. Praetor was such a rare and powerful position. Even though it was purely symbolic since there hadn’t been a monarch in centuries, Zen would no doubt be shipped off to the capitol to stand guard over some official location. Sid had no doubt that Zen might even be sent to oversee the senate itself. The secret meeting grounds of the high council was strictly off limits to all but the elite of the elite. Even if Sid managed to get a good ranking and a good gemstone and a position somewhere on the homeworld, his chances of every seeing his best bud again were slim to none, and even if he could somehow keep in contact with Zen, the chances they’d have to actually visit one another would be few and far between. They might even go years without seeing each other. Just thinking about it made Sid feel incredibly sad. He almost found himself wishing that he’d fail his trial. At least then he could stay by his best friend’s side… even if it was confined to a small cage like some sort of exotic pet. Sin reached into the box and pulled for a small, silver ring with a glowing amethyst set into it. Sin then knelt down before Zen and placed the ring against the exposed tip of Zen’s cock. The platinum ring passed through the soft skin of cockhead like a warm knife passing through butter. The ring left no marks as it passed. The flesh reformed behind the metal just as it had been before. If not for the band of silver which now protruded from the underside of Zen’s glans it would have seemed like he had never been pierced at all. Zen felt the effects immediately once the ring was in place. It was a strange yet familiar sensation. He could feel his cock chubbing up as it had so many times in the past, but it felt far more intense than it ever had before. The blood rushed to fill his cock, but it seemed like no matter how much blood flowed to his loins it was never enough. His cock just continued to chub up indefinitely. He glanced down at his dick and saw that what he was feeling wasn’t far from what was actually happening. His already sizeable dick was swelling before his very eyes, but it wasn’t just plumping up from the rush of blood and flood of arousal. His cock was literally growing by the second. It stretched longer, swelled fatter, grew heavier with each passing second, and it wasn’t just his cock. His already full, chicken-egg sized balls were growing too. Soon they were the size of baseballs and his dick dangled down past his knees. The plump, meaty shaft was already as thick as his huge, muscular forearm and showing no signs of stopping anytime soon. Zen was used to people seeing his dick. It was no secret that he was hung before, and his acolyte garb rarely covered the entire thing, but this was different. He was usually able to keep his arousal in check, but his cock was chubbing up in front of everyone that he ever knew. It was a little embarrassing. Especially once pre began to trickle from the tip of his huge chubby. The clear liquid dribbled across the silver ring that stuck out from the bottom of his slit as it oozed out. Zen felt like he should do something to stop it. The ring was so pretty that it seemed a shame for it to be laminated in his juices like this, but there was nothing he could do. The growth felt too good. There was no way he could get his libido under control at a time like this. Zen felt another rush flow through him, but this time the energy coursed through his entire body. His already firm, sculpted muscles grew and expanded before his very eyes, but the change was nowhere as severe as it had been with the workers earlier. His pecs grew thicker. His abs grew deeper. His biceps bulged farther. His lats flared out from under his arms. His quads grew larger. He was definitely getting bigger and stronger by the second, but his form was more built for speed and grace than it was for manual labor. Zen was so excited that he wanted to rush towards his best friend and gush about his good fortune, but as he glanced down at Sid he realized something was very odd. Sid was always on the short side, but now Zen’s best buddy barely reached his thigh. Sid now stood eye level with the base of Zen’s cock although it didn’t look like Sid was complaining. Sid was staring straight at Zen’s cock with a look of out and out lust and awe, and Sid’s little dick was standing straight up at attention. Sid was so hard that his loincloth couldn’t even hide his arousal. His rigid dick had lifted the cloth out of the way so that his dick and balls were clearly on display. Sid stared on in awe as Zen continued to grow and grow. Sid had seen a few ascensions before. He had watched the rest of his graduating class take their trials already and he had even served as an attendant for one or two in the past. He had seen acolytes grow up to be sentinels or legionnaires, but nothing compared to what was happening to Zen. The tallest Sid had ever seen anyone grow was almost ten feet tall, but Zen had already passed that mark and was still growing by the second. Up and up he went. It wasn’t until Sid barely reached halfway up Zen’s shin did the growth finally taper off. Zen’s stood completely nude. His loincloth had snapped loose and fluttered helplessly to the floor early on in his transformation, but he was hardly worried. He was so overcome by huge and powerful he felt, and he could tell from the look in his best friend’s eye and the stiffy that Sid was sporting that he looked hot as hell. His changes weren’t even over yet. His muscles and frame had stabilized, but his dick was still growing. It was now almost as thick as his hips and almost as long as his legs, and still it kept growing. His massive nuts already dwarfed the altar beside him. Either immense orb was almost twice as tall as Sid and far, far wider. Zen’s massive nuts continued to grow by the second. Soon his enormous orbs rested solidly on the ground. His massive, fat cock draped over his nuts, and even then his dick was still long enough to rest solidly on the ground. The tip of his dick came to a rest mere inches in front of Sid. Sid stared on in awe at the cavernous maw of his best bud’s cock. The slit alone was taller than he was. He had never seen anything so hot in his life. He could feel the heat emanating from it. The scent of Zen’s pre flooded his nostrils. Sid took a moment to soak up every inch of his pal’s cockhead. It was so massive that it blew his mind, and the ring had grown right alongside the dick. The silver band was now every bit as wide as Sid’s slender shoulders. The glowing amethyst was now larger than Sid’s whole head. It blew his mind to think that just a minute ago that ring was small enough that he could have worn it on his finger if he had wanted to. “So what do you think?” Zen asked playfully. He even went so far as to puff out his chest and put his hands on his hips as he posed for his best bud. Sid couldn’t respond – at least not vocally anyway, but his awed gaze and rock hard, dribbling boner said more than enough. Zen chuckled as he watched his tiny pal eyeing him up. He couldn’t wait to see what changes the crystals had in store for his little buddy, and since Sid was next in line, all that was left was for him to undergo the trial and get his own crystal. Sin returned to his post alongside the other priests and beckoned for Sid to come forward. Sid felt like his stomach was about to go supernova. He was so caught up in watching his pal transform that he had almost forgotten that his turn was next. He was so nervous he felt like he could puke and was visibly shaking as he slowly made his way up to the altar. Zen tried to cheer him on, but even the towering, twenty foot behemoth of a best bro wasn’t able to sooth Sid’s nerves. The ritual began as it always did. Rah held forth his staff and waited for the crystal to react. There was a tense moment as everyone waited for some sort of reaction, but no one was surprised when the crystal remained dormant. Nobody thought Sid to be the worker type. He was too much of a daydreamer to be expected to focus on manual labor for extended periods of time. Sin took the stage next. He raised his staff high and waited for some reaction. A tense silence fell over the crowd as they waited, but it soon became apparent that none of the military gems saw him suitable for their service. No one was really surprised by this though. Sid was too gentle for a life in the military, and it wasn’t that he was weak. The gems had the power to alter his physical stature any way they saw fit. Sid was far too kind to be expected to raise arms against another. He would never be able to carry out his duty as a soldier. Sid fidgeted excitedly as the third and final priest made his way forward. Sid never thought of himself as the intellectual type, but it was sure a better fit than the other two roles, and plus there was always the slight chance that he could get assigned as a scribe in the capitol. As he saw it, it was the best possible outcome. Sol raised his staff high. Sid closed his eyes involuntarily. He was so excited and nervous that he couldn’t bear to look. He was already imagining how he would look once he ascended. Scribes didn’t get much growth, but he hoped he could get a few inches of height and some more length downstairs at the very least. He was tired of being so short and tiny. An unearthly silence fell over the crowd. Sid felt like his gut was doing flips. This wasn’t right. Someone should have said something. There should be some cheering or something. Sid still couldn’t bring himself to open his eyes, but the reason was different this time. His excitement gave way to fear. He couldn’t have failed the trial, could he? He slowly worked up the nerve to open his eyes. He started slowly. His right eye slowly inched open, and he gazed out at the staff through his half-open slit. His jaw dropped. His gut lurched. The stone was still inert. There wasn’t even the faintest glimmer of light in it. “There must be some mistake!” Zen shouted. Sid could feel the ground around him shuddering as his titanic pal stomped towards the altar. “There is no mistake…” Sol said solemnly. “I… I failed…?” Sid murmured softly. He still couldn’t quite believe it. He felt sick. He had seen what happens to those who fail. Is that what awaited him as well? Would he get to be as small as Vin? He was already so small to begin with… what if he shrunk down even smaller than Vin? He shuddered just thinking about it. The thought terrified him, but try as he might he couldn’t shake the image out of his mind. Already his imagination was running wild. His mind’s eye replayed the scenario again and again, and each time he shrunk down smaller and weaker. Even if Zen agreed to take him in what kind of friendship could they even have if Sid was too small to speak too…? Too small to see? “I can’t allow this. I won’t let you turn him!” Zen shouted. Sid could hear the arguing going on around him, but it all seemed like it was miles away. He was still too in shock to fully comprehend what this meant. “You will stand down…” The ancient, faceless priest rasped. Somehow the audience fell even quieter. It was as if the air itself froze in time and space as the wizened priest stood up from his chair and limped down towards the altar. “I swore I would protect him.” Zen replied defiantly. “And you will.” The grey priest replied. Zen was taken aback. It wasn’t that the priest was menacing… far from it. His demeanor was far different than it had been when dealing with Vin. He sounded almost amiable. It was as if he found Zen’s defiant attitude enjoyable and even endearing. “Yes… I see now why you were chosen. You’ll make a great Praetor.” The old priest mused aloud as he placed his hands on the box from earlier. Zen watched intently as the ancient priest opened another compartment on the side of the box. The seal of the royal guard folded away to reveal another, more ornate emblem emblazoned on the side. Those who were close enough to actually see the emblem turned to whoever was nearby and started muttering amongst themselves. They had seen this seal before, or rather, they had seen a close facsimile of it. It looked much like the emblem of the ruling council, but crude X that made up the council’s emblem was replaced with an ornate set of wings. There had long been rumors of an older emblem that predated the council’s seal, but no one had seen it in centuries and even the records of it had been erased from history. Everyone was wondering if this could be it, and if this was the ancient emblem then what did that mean for Sid? The faceless priest strode over towards Sid and gestured over to the altar. “Please. Have a seat.” He said gently. Sid was still shaking like a leaf, but at least it didn’t look like he was going to be shrunken down into an imp in the immediate future, and it seemed the best way to ensure that that didn’t happen was to play along so he did just that. He obeyed the priest’s suggestion and hopped up onto the stone altar. The smooth stone felt cold against his exposed ass which did nothing to alleviate his shivers. As the priest stepped forward and stood directly in front of Sid, Sid became aware of something different. The gemstone atop his staff was glowing! It wasn’t like it had been with Vin. The gemstone atop the ancient priest’s staff was emitting a brilliant green light. Even just seeing the warm light put Sid at ease. He steadily began to relax, and as he did so he became aware of more changes that he had missed before. The priest’s staff was no longer the warped, sinister hunk of rotting wood it had been before. Sid could see small sprouts of fresh vegetation cropping up along the gnarled wood. “Here. Put this on.” The priest said gently. It wasn’t so much a command as it was a suggestion. It was almost as if he was offering Sid a gift. Sid nervously held out his hand and waited for whatever it was the priest had to give him. He was surprised when he saw the circular medallion and the platinum chain that it was attached to. The medallion bore the same strange emblem that he had seen on the box. Sid glanced nervously over at his pal as if pleading for Zen to give him some advice. Zen merely nodded silently. He was as confused as Sid was, but for the time being it seemed best to keep doing as the priest asked. Sid swallowed in an attempt to clear the lump that had formed in his throat, but it didn’t help much. He was so nervous he could barely keep his fingers steady. He almost dropped the medallion more than once as he tried to put it over his neck. The chain was the perfect size for him. It slipped neatly over his head and rested comfortably around his neck, and the medallion itself rested directly against his chest. The fit was so perfect that it was almost surreal. Sid glanced down and marveled at the small, circular piece of jewelry. It just felt right. He gasped as he saw the small gem in the center light up. It glowed with the same brilliant green as the priest’s staff. The glowing light spread outwards until the wings on the medallion sparkled with emerald light. It was then that Sid first felt something was wrong. Something was different. He could feel his body changing. It didn’t feel bad per se, but it certainly didn’t feel good. It felt as if he was being re-written from the inside out. He could feel his body adjusting and shifting. His bones moved. His muscles shifted. His shoulders felt like they were about to pop clean out of his body, and there were these two odd lumps forming on his back. He wanted it to end, but he wasn’t ready for what he would become when it was over. He glanced pleadingly over at his best bud. He figured if anyone could help him it would be Zen. “What are you doing to him?” Zen asked the priest. His voice was even and metered. He was polite enough so that the priest would not have reason to be upset with him, but he had just enough force behind his words to make it clear that it was in the old priest’s best interest to answer him. “Consider this another trial.” The priest said dismissively. “What if he fails it?” Zen asked. The priest shrugged in reply and said, “That would have been a pity, but it’s best not to dwell on what might have been. Look.” He then pointed over to Sid who was now sitting bolt upright atop the altar. He had a look of shock on his face that was slowly giving way to relief. Sid had been holding his breath for the entire process. When he finally felt the changes begin to subside he let out a long, relieved sigh. Right as the breath left his lungs, the two lumps on his back cracked open, and his new wings began to unfurl like sails in the wind. The sheer, emerald material billowed out behind him and slowly began to take form. By the time they had fully formed Sid’s diaphanous butterfly wingspan was easily five times as wide as his shoulders, and his wings were over twice as tall as he was. Two long, ribbon-like tails flowed from the bottom of his wings. Attached to the bottom of either tail was a sparkling green gemstone that was every bit as resplendent as the one glowing atop the priest’s staff. “What happened? What am I looking at?” Zen asked the priest. “That…” The priest replied with a pleased chuckle. “That is a Monarch. The first one we’ve seen in over a thousand years.” “So… what now?” Sid asked. “Now… you receive your gems.” The priest replied. Sid glanced down at the pendant around his neck and then back up to the priest. “You mean this wasn’t it?” He asked as he held up the pendant he was referring to. “Just one stone wouldn’t do for a Monarch, and that medallion you wear is the royal seal.” The ancient priest explained. He then reached into his robe and pulled forth a handful of small, platinum rods and a platinum ring. “These…” The priest explained dramatically. “These are your personal gems.” “Woaahh…” Sid murmured as he stared at the array of jewelry. The ring itself was very similar to the one Zen had had implanted into the tip of his cock. Even just the thought of having matching rings with his best bud got him excited, but he had never seen anything like the small rods before. He could only imagine what kind of effects they could have, and since it looked like he was no longer in danger of being turned into an imp, his mind was free to race with erotic ideas of just how huge and sexy he could grow to be. It wasn’t long before his dick was fully boned. Sid could barely contain his excitement. His body trembled with anticipation. His rock hard stiffy shuddered with arousal. Beads of pre cascaded down his dick as the priest knelt down before him. The wizened priest’s hands steadily drifted towards Sid’s cock. Cid was so excited that everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. He just wanted to shout at the ancient figure to hurry it up, but he knew better than to sass such an ancient and powerful sorcerer. The priest slid the first rod through the front of Sid’s cock. Sid gasped in shock and sat bolt upright as he felt the narrow metal bar slide into the soft underside of his rigid dick. It didn’t hurt – quite the contrary. He felt a small bit of pressure as the rod broke the skin, but for the most part it just tickled. He could feel the bar slowly sliding through his dick. He could feel the metal grazing past the puffy, sensitive ridge on the underside of his cock. He soon felt the gentle nudging of the rounded tip of the bar poking against his exposed flesh and knew that the first bar was all the way in. The priest then placed a similar sphere on the other side of the bar effectively sealing it in place. The process continued again and again. The priest slid a third, a fourth, and even a fifth rod into the underside of Sid’s rigid, shuddering cock. Sid was so excited that he felt like he could burst at any moment, but the suspense was killing him. Despite all the jewelry he now had adorning his dick he hadn’t seen a single inch of change. The priest raised the ring up high. Sid tensed up. He knew this was it – the final piece. Once this was in place he would take his true form. He was as excited as he was nervous. There was no telling how he’d look when it was done. He wasn’t even sure he’d see much change at all. He didn’t necessarily want to be as big and bulky as one of the workers, but he knew he was tired of being so small. The priest slowly and methodically placed the ring against the soft, spongy flesh of Sid’s flared up cockhead. Just as it had with Zen, the metal band sunk into his flesh. Sid watched intently as the ring slowly sifted into place. It wasn’t long until the black gemstone on the tip of the platinum band poked out directly above the slit of his cock. The thin, sparkling metal band looped back around and then sunk into the underside of his cock directly before the lower ridge of his cockhead. Nothing happened at first. For a brief moment Sid was sure it was another dud, but what did that mean? He was already a Monarch. Could he really fail his trial at this late of a stage? Then Sid noticed a small glimmer. He was so fixated on the ring that he had forgotten to even look at the bars. The lower rung on his Jacob’s Ladder began to glow with a dazzling green hue. Then the next rung lit up as well… followed by the next… and the next… Finally the top rung lit up, and the gemstone atop his ring began to steadily stir to life. Sid was so excited that he was leaking pre like a faucet. The beads of clear liquid rolled across the gemstone atop his cock, washed over the narrow, platinum band, and cascaded down his cock – zigzagging across the parallel ridges of the consecutive bars which were buried just below the surface of his cock as they did so, and finally oozed over his balls and pooled on the cool, stone altar directly below him. Sid could feel the changes welling up inside of him. He didn’t feel anything in his body or his muscles, but he wasn’t too worried about that. He could feel the unbridled energy coursing through his cock and balls. He stared on with a look of manic glee plastered across his face as he watched his once small cock steadily creep up in size. The changes were slight at first; just a few inches in length; a little bit of thickness; his balls grew from the size of ping pong balls to the size of avocado hearts, but the changed soon ramped up. The inches rapidly turned to feet. His cock soon reached a foot long. The tip of his dick reached all the way up past his belly button. The shaft was every bit as thick as his wrist. His once small balls grew to the size of chicken eggs, but that was not the end of his changes. His cock continued to grow and grow, and his piercings swelled right alongside his growing dick. Soon the tip of his dick stood at eye level. He stared in awe as he sat face to face with his own cock. The pre-oozing slit was as long as his own currently agape mouth. His thick dick was as wide across as his shoulder and far, far thicker around than his lean, slender torso. His nuts had reached the size of beach balls, and still his growing showed no signs of slowing. It wasn’t long before his towering cock was so huge, so thick that he could no longer straddle it. The girth was simply too huge for him to spread his legs far enough. He quickly pulled his knees in close to his chest and watched on in awe as his cock continued to surge up in size. It had already outstripped even Zen’s own cock in terms of size. Sid’s towering boner stood well over ten feet tall. It was easily twice as tall as he was, and far thicker around. The thick, meaty cock was as wide as a set of double doors. His balls had already reached the size of sofas, and still there was no end in sight. Up and up his cock surged. Out and out his balls swelled. Sid soon realized that he was no longer seated atop the altar. His nuts had grown so large that they lifted his small, slender figure off of his perch. Sid stared down at the ground as he watched the ceremonial grounds grow ever further away. From his perch atop his swelling balls he could see for miles. He could even see past the outer walls of the ceremonial grounds. When he had first visited the grounds, he never understood why it was so far removed from civilization. There was nothing within the walls save for one lone ziggurat and a small altar at the base of it. Empty fields spread on for miles and miles in every direction. Towering walls surrounded these fields. The walls were so high that not even Zen at his new towering size could have hoped to peer over them, but now Sid was higher than those walls while perched atop his own growing nuts. His balls had already exceeded the size of average houses and were closing in on the size of mansions. His cock towered hundreds of feet into the air. Sid was so overcome by the rush of growth and the amazing pleasure that coursed through his cock and balls that he hardly noticed the other sensations against his exposed nutsack. It almost felt like he had ants crawling all over his balls. He soon found out that that wasn’t too far from the truth. The first person to come into view was Sid’s best friend, Zen. Zen had the faceless priest perched atop his shoulders and Sin and Rah clinging to his back. He had scaled the sides of Sid’s ever-growing nuts while carrying all three of the priests. One of Vin’s former lackeys had helped carry Sol, the fourth and final priest up and out of the way of the expanding wall of ball flesh that had rolled over the ziggurat and the surrounding ceremonial grounds. Slowly more and more of the graduating class and the attendants came into view. Soon everyone who had attended the ceremony was gathered atop just one of Sid’s swelling nuts. His balls were so huge that there was far more room than they all needed to be able to spread out, and he was still growing. By the time his growth had tapered off, the walls of the ceremonial grounds pressed against his nuts on all sides. The walls were easily hundreds of feet high, but his monolithic nuts were so massive that they even spilled over the top of the towering walls. Sid stared at his cock in awe. His dick was like a solid wall of flesh that stood before him. He glanced left and right and tried to see the edges of his dick, but his cock seemed to stretch on to infinity. It wasn’t until he looked up that he could see the shape of his titanic cock slowly coming into focus. His dick was now so massive that only the lowest rung of his glowing green ladder was still beneath the clouds. His colossal, glowing jewelry shone so bright that it made the very sky itself shine a brilliant green. Somewhere far above the skyline, up in the outer rim of the planet’s atmosphere, the colossal crystal atop Sid’s cock shone like a second, dazzling green sun in the sky. The gleaming beacon could be seen across much of the planet. Even neighboring colonies could see it sparkling in the night sky. Sid slowly began to catch his breath, but it was but a brief respite. He soon began to feel something new welling up inside of him. He could feel bristling energy surging from his nuts up into his body and out through his back. There was no way for him to turn around and witness the effects firsthand, but he knew instinctively what was happening… His wings were growing and at a surprising rate. Soon his wings blotted out the entire skyline. The shimmering, green appendages flowed and billowed like banners in the afternoon sky. Sid’s entire body felt light as a feather. He felt like he could just float away at any second. He couldn’t help himself. Even though he had hundreds of passengers along for the ride, he had to try it out. He flapped his colossal wings. The gust of wind blew across the plains with the force of a typhoon, and his body ever so slightly rose up. Sid was too amazed to stop at just that. He had to test his limits. He had to see if he could really fly. He pumps his wings again and again. With each flap of his massive wings, he rose ever further from the ground. Soon even his mountain size nuts began to lift from the ground. Sid was ecstatic. Despite the immense size of his nuts he could traverse the whole world if he wanted to. He could soar through the skies atop his flying fortress of phallus, his floating continent of cock, but for the time being he was satisfied. He slowly coasted to a landing right back where he had lifted off from. The ground beneath him trembled as his colossal balls made landfall beneath him. Once the trembling stopped and once the spunk pent up in his massive balls stopped sloshing, the four high priests made their way forward and all knelt down before their new ruler. Sid was suddenly feeling very awkward. “Um… what do I do now…?” He asked nervously. “That is up to you. It is your right to rule if you so choose it.” The faceless priest explained. “Alone…?” Sid asked. “No. Not alone. You have your Praetor. He will serve as your personal guardian and closest advisor, and should you need anything of us, we will do whatever we can to assist you.” The ancient priest said. Sid was excited to say the least, but not because he was now de facto ruler of the planet. He wasn’t sure he was ready for that kind of responsibility, but this meant that he never had to part with his best pal. Zen would be by his side for eons to come. “I… don’t know if I’m ready for that. Can I just start with a few simple commands?” Sid asked. “If that is what you wish. What would you have us do?” Sol asked. “It’s Vin… Is there any way you can undo what was done to him?” Sid asked. Sin shrugged. Rah shook his head. Sol merely bowed his head silently. The nameless, faceless priest was the only one to speak up. “What you ask is beyond our power.” He explained. “It is the will of the crystals. Only they have the power to undo what was done.” “Oh…” Sid murmured dejectedly. The priest could tell that their new leader was distraught. “…but….” He began to say. Sid perked up instantly and listened intently to what the wizened, grey priest had to say. “But it is possible… in a future ascension that he could be judged anew. Maybe in a year or two he will be ready to join the castes.” The priest explained. “Really?” Sid asked excitedly. “Then… bring him here. I’ll look after him. I’ll see that no harm befalls him before the next ceremony.” He said. The priest nodded and then gestured for one of the acolytes to come forward. The young trainee stepped forward with the small cage still in hand. He had not had time to go anywhere before Sid’s growth had caused his balls to envelope the countryside and was camped out with the rest of the ceremony attendees atop Sid’s nuts. Sid gingerly grabbed the cage and held it in his hands. He stared down and marveled at what had become of his former bully. “You’re safe.” Sid said softly. Vin seemed to relax ever so slightly at even the mere words. Vin was so tiny that Sid could hold him in the palms of his hands, but even so, Sid’s shrinkage was nothing compared to the changes that had befallen Zen or even Sid himself. Sid now had the population of an entire town now camped out atop his mountainous nuts and had a drill that pierced the heavens. There was no doubt in his mind that life was going to be interesting going forward. Sid wasn’t sure he was ready to protect someone else’s life let alone lead an empire, but he had his best friend by his side. He was sure he could manage.

Thought it was time to carry on posting. This is my most recent effort. Special thanks to Aardvark for editing and advice. More to come in this style. I'm quite taken with Miss D. enjoy TC Miss Darcy's Stableby Tattcub My name, dear heart, is Miss Darcy. I am an artist. I am a sculptress of destiny. I am passion, I am desire, I am a karmic razor. I am a complete bitch when I am feeling exceptionally fabulous. I am also a witch, a rather good witch in fact. I believe in crime and punishment, and the principle of what goes around, comes around.' But, make no mistake, I am not a wicked person or a fury. The people I punish deserve it. In fact, anyone I deal with is generally the architect of their own, well - I don't think destruction is the right word here...let's say retribution, that's closer. I don't punish the innocent. I reward them, whether they think they deserve it or not. I have sisters all over the world. Some keep a low profile, and some don't. One even set up a nightclub and is doing excellent work there, by all accounts. I am more of a free spirit than she. I drift from town to town, place to place. I go where I sense I am needed. And today, I was needed in New York. I was sitting at a small cafe, sipping a divine iced tea and watching the world go by. My attention was drawn to a luxurious car that the driver had just reversed into a parking space while talking on his mobile phone (dreadful things, those phones). You know his type, my dear: sharp suit, $300 haircut and a bad attitude. He didn't look properly and ended up hitting the delivery truck parked in the next bay. He stormed out of the car, marched straight to the truck and starting abusing the young driver who had literally only just started the engine. The delivery boy - named Dwight, bless him - just stood there and flinched every now and again while he let the city boy unload his vitriolic rant. Darlings, you have no idea how much poor manners anger this Georgia girl. Now where was I? Oh yes, poor little Dwight. Ill-fitting uniform and an equally ill-fitting body. He had a lot going for him: he was kind, friendly and generous to the core. A decent man. A boy blessed with heart of an angel and the body of a permanent teenager. Dwight was mid-twenties but definitely passed for 18 or 19. He still had the pale, sweaty complexion of a teenager, blemishes and all. His long, thin hair and heavy-framed spectacles really did nothing to reveal the boy's delightful inner charm.He kept on pushing the heavy frames back up his long too pointed nose. He jad no chin to speak of and what he did have wasn't visible as he kept his head bowed in submission to the obvious superior man he was dealing with. His skinny arms hung out of his too baggy short sleeved uniform shirt. They dangled there like to bits of string tied in a knot where the elbows should be. His legs were not much better. Oversized shorts with too big boots and pipe cleaner legs. Dwight couldn't fight his way out of a wet toilet paper bag. He was the quintesential wimp, the geekm the eternal teenager. Spotty face and spectacles and all. He was the sort of man who was eaten alive by the Alphas. Alphas like the one that was currently bellowing at him. His opponent,the "Alpha" (Yes dear you can still hear the sarcasm in my voice) Wade Bradley, was red with fury and frothing at the mouth slightly. Through his fitted suit, it was clear that Wade had the nicely toned body of a man who could afford a personal trainer and had the dedication to back it up. He was good-looking, from his thick black hair to the clear blue eyes that surely brought the ladies to their knees. He matched these natural attributes with expensive shoes and a manicure, but the man forgive my swearing was a true asshole. Something had to be done, and this is where I came in. I decided I could play this in a few ways and decided that a cause-and-effect spell would be rather splendid here. I clutched the pendant round my neck and muttered a few arcane and mysterious phrases unheard of in this realm: "What you do, Wade, cannot be, you bring your own catastrophe. Dwight you now will be rewarded; Wade's downfall means you will be applauded." What did you expect dear? I am a witch of quality, not a poet. The original translation rhymes much better. One has to work with what she has. And regardless, magic is all about the intent. I settled back in my chair to watch the fun begin. -------- Wade was certain he was in the right. He was a Bradley, dammit, so he was right by definition! A spoiled man who was used to getting his way. "Goddammit, you geek! What the hell do you think you were doing, asshole?" he screamed into the face of the retard in the brown shorts, with stick-thin legs poking through their openings like string with knots for knees. "S-sssorry s-sir," said the peon, whose name tag read Dwight. "Dwight, is it?" Wade said in a condescending tone, "when I am finished with you, you won't have a license to push a toy cart around. Sorry just isn't good enough," he continued, pointing his finger in the guys face. It satisfied him to see a red flush creeping up the guy's neck onto his sallow cheeks. Good, Wade thought, satisfied that he had embarrassed the guy enough into believing it was his fault that the two vehicles had crashed and not Wade's, even though Wade was the one who had been in the middle of a call to another girlfriend his wife had no idea about. "You get paid to drive that hunk of junk, you should kn-know better!" He shouted as he waved an arrogant finger in Dwight's face, his anger deafening him to his own mid-sentence stutter. "Sir, I think it was your f-fault. I hadn't even started the van," Dwight said clearly this time, surprised that he'd managed to get a word in edgewise and quite proud that his stutter had held back for the majority of the sentence. He was a PhD student and was really only doing this job part-time to help his parents who were paying his tuition. He didn't want them to struggle, so he did this job alongside the long hours of hitting the books and the test tubes. He caught a brief flash of light and his eye was drawn for a second to a café, where a sensibly dressed lady was sipping iced tea and watching him rather intently. She smiled at him and raised her glass politely. He felt dizzy for a moment, must be the heat and the embarrassment of this asshole having a go at him. "Sir," he said in a voice that was high and tremulous a few seconds ago, but now seemed rougher. It had a hint of decisiveness as well. "SIR!" Wade was momentarily confused by the delivery guy's rumbling voice...wasn't he just stuttering with the voice of a pencilneck? Not the bass boom he had just heard, which was a voice that demanded respect. "S-ss-sir," said Wade automatically. As he spoke it was almost as if an invisible needle had pricked him, deflating his huge ego just a little. He felt internally smaller, almost. Dwight was holding a package in his skinny arms. The oversized sleeves of his uniform, hanging almost to his elbows, did nothing to enhance his look in any way. He glanced down at the package again and noticed the hairs on the back of his hands. He didn't have hair on his hands, did he? He barely had it anywhere...it was like his body had taken a quick look at puberty and waved it away to the next person in the queue. He stared at his hand. It seemed to swell. The fingers grew firm and calloused. He even noticed an unusual bulge of muscle on the meaty ball of his hand and thumb that only comes from years of heavy lifting. His eyes travelled up to his forearms, which were swelling too, filling with hard corded muscle. Massively thick and covered with the same black hair he'd noticed on his hands. Thick veins crisscrossed the monstrous forearms, flexing and swelling underneath the swarthy paper-thin skin. Next, Dwight felt the heavy swell of his biceps in the sleeves of his rapidly tightening uniform, filling the bursting material with thick, heavy, veined beef. The drop of the triceps underneath, with their perfectly-striated horseshoe shapes, completed the arms which revealed themselves as the overstretched material finally gave way with an audible rip. Dwight was left holding the package with the arms of a god. The shredded sleeves receded further up as his shoulders started to flex out, raising the ruined shirt higher as it was pulled out of the uniform trousers. His delts grew and rounded out: perfect, round mounds of solid muscle that led to the traps. The traps started to grow, rapidly mounding up and swallowing Dwight's thickening neck, going from a 15.5 to 21 inches in a few seconds, almost up to his ears in a monstrous triangle of beast-man muscle. The neck was a much more fitting home for his voice's bassy thunder. I tell you dears, this old girl is looking around her handbag for her fan. Then, Dwight's chest just unfolded from underneath his humongous traps. His pecs dropped out of his skin like two slabs overfilled with concrete. They literally tore what remained of his work shirt apart. Striated and huge with beautiful dark nipples, thickening and pointing ever downwards due to the vast shelf of immovable muscle behind them. Dwight raised his hand and pointed at the somehow smaller lawyer. "You should have more respect mister, you never know who or what trouble you will run into, he boomed. "You ran into me, not the other way around." His deep rumbling voice made his balls churn. He felt so good right now. So hot. Dwight towered over the now much smaller Wade, who seemed to pull inwards a little more. Wade's hair was a little more dishevelled, and his suit seem looser somehow. Wade's mouth suddenly felt dry as the delivery guy turned the tables on him. "Maybe it WAS my fault", Wade thought. The van driver was huge. Big muscle bulging out everywhere. Wade felt a twinge in his groin, his cock reacting to the driver's sudden Alpha Male power that had gone unnoticed before. "Err..." Said the suddenly unsure Wade. "I'm s-sorry about the van" Wade was horrified. He hadn't meant to say anything to this monster. He might get hit or something. Something about the thought of being dominated by the uniformed hulk in front of him made his cock jump again. Blood seemed to be rushing to his dick and out of his brain. Again he had the feeling of getting shorter. "What's going on? " he said out loud and realised that his voice, like his body was now somehow smaller. He couldn't think straight and felt confused and suddenly frightened. He remembered he was the one who had started the argument with the delivery guy but couldn't remember why. The man was so powerful he couldn't do anything except look up at the towering figure of muscle now looming above him. He gulped as he looked at the guys huge traps and shoulders. The massive shelf of his pecks and the tightness of the waist. The guys back was beyond human and led to an ass that defied description except that it was the bubble but of all muscle bodies. The mans legs showed through his uniform, perfectly form pillars of huge, male power. Wade felt his now little dick get hard. "I'm sorry sir" He whispered halfway between awe and terror. Dwight shifted his huge bulk, all the muscle fighting for place with each other. His clothes stretched out a little more until he'd completed his transformation. Dwight realised what had been done to him as he marvelled at his beautiful vascular forearms and bunched and flexed his biceps in amazement. He also new who was responsible. He glanced over at the cafe for the strange lady. She sat there quite primly and once again raised her glass of tea to him. He tipped his hat and mouthed the words "Thank you ma'am" to her. She smiled at him. And then was gone. Dwight looked down at Wade and saw that the little man was staring at him in amazement. He even noticed the slight bulge in the guys trousers. "Do you like what you see, little man?" said the 290lb monster of muscle "Yyes S-ssir, I do." came the reply. "Are you sorry for your rudeness? " He said "Yes sir" "Want to apologise ?" "I am sorry sir." Said the tiny Wade, no longer the big man. Dwight flexed his biceps in front of him and assumed the famous crab position, His massive from jumped to attention through his uniform popping the top two buttons and ripping out the sleeves. His traps tried to crawl to the top of his head as his thick neck all but disappeared in the mountainous muscle. Wade gasped and reached out a hand to touch Dwight and Dwight let him. He suddenly felt a wet patch and realised he'd shot his load then and there. He felt ashamed and confused. Dwight smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "No hard feelings little guy" said the mammoth man. "I'll see you around" He turned and squeezed into his truck and was gone. Wade stood there in the street with cum staining his oversized pants. He had to find the guy again...

LondonBoy, LondonBoy ... How do you do it? You have this mind that just knows how to take the world of MUSCLE FANTASY put that world into words that work so well. We all love your stories and this one, my friend is a KEEPER! It had me all worked up, and in my mind I was the little guy about to experience everything I have always dreamed about. Thanks.